Public

4: Accessible Ava A full-length mirror stood next to the door for the mistress’s large closet. A closer look showed it to be covered with dust and smudges. Ava retrieved a bottle of glass cleaner and a rag from her caddy of cleaning supplies. Catching her reflection, she noticed her headdress was slightly askew and paused to straighten it. Looking herself up and down she checked the rest of her uniform, stealing a moment of pride at her own appearance. ...

Chapter Six - Maximus Alpha Fourteen I was still chuckling at Spacer Bob’s continual mentions of him always having enough time when the shimmering and spinning stopped and we were at Maximus Alpha Fourteen. I am not often at a loss for words, but I sat there with my mouth open slowly saying, “What … the … hell?” I had never heard of Maximus Alpha Fourteen. I had never heard of any of the Maximus planets. I really didn’t know what to expect. But if I had a thousand guesses, I would never have guessed nearly a hundred, eighteen-meter-tall humanoids with almost perfectly formed bodies standing in a big circle. At least their arms, legs, necks and faces looked perfect. Our seats barely fit around the outside of the circle. They were all wearing a uniform shade of light brown with varying shades of dark brown hair. Their faces were basically oval shaped and their big brown eyes were round. ...

Chapter 17 Nadia tossed and turned beneath her sheets, her body slick with sweat, her breathing erratic. The darkness of her bedroom felt oppressive, suffocating, but nothing compared to the torment within her own body. Three months. It had been three months since Evelyn had installed the latex extension into her chastity belt, and it had unraveled her piece by piece. The extension was subtle, almost delicate in design, yet it was cruel beyond words. A whisper of stimulation, a presence that never truly left her mind. Never enough to satisfy, never enough to ignore. A slow, inescapable madness pressing against her every waking moment. ...

Chapter 16 Evelyn guided Ana down the stairs. She stood before the heavy velvet curtain, her breath shallow. She had been here once before. A taste. An invitation. The thin latex suit covered her, ankle to neck. It was crotchless and left her breasts free. A latex thong and latex bra covered her up. Blindfolded in a latex hood with no eyeholes, she remembered the way the attendants had circled her clitoris with inhuman tongues, how they seemed to grab and tug at it, tease and worship it. That night had branded itself into her memory with a searing, aching desire that had never dulled. She’d become hooked in a single evening. Her body knew frustration intimately, a pulse of denial wrapped around her core like an iron tether. But tonight, the Sanctum awaited. ...

Part 28: Mindfuck “You didn’t invite me to your orgy last night?” Princess’s voice echoed in the small room. Emma had no desire to open her eyes as she laid on the floor, curled up under a blanket. The petite body she was spooning rolled over and buried her face in Emma’s chest. “There was no orgy. All of us are wearing chastity belts. Now let me sleep.” “Chastity belts don’t preclude you from having an orgy. We have an appointment soon and our resident therapist is missing.” ...

Introduction Isla Del Sur, the Island Of The South, does not appear on any published maps. Satellite photographs show only an empty stretch of the Indian Ocean, assuming one knew where to look. There are no nearby sea lanes, and it is far from the air routes between Africa and Australia. There are a few historical references to the archipelago, though if those documents surface, they quickly disappear. Discovered in the 16th century by a Portuguese merchantman when it drifted off course enroute to Japan, the location was considered a state secret and locked away in the Portuguese royal archives, where it was soon lost. It was unexplored and uninhabited until the late 19th century, when a British utopian society purchased the location from an archivist in Lisbon. As with all such endeavors the great experiment soon failed and Isla Del Sur was once again banished to obscurity. ...

Chapter Four - Terra Seven Gamma Terra Seven Gamma is a desert planet. There is enough sub-surface water to sustain life, and here and there you might find small ponds that have water in them during the rainy season, but overall water is very scarce– and very expensive– on Terra Seven Gamma. That is why I was very surprised when Spacer Bob’s tour appeared at what appeared to be some sort of underground water carnival. ...

Chapter Three - Terra Eleven Zeta Everything again began shimmering and it felt like I was slowly rotating. Had I been alone, I would have reverted to my Ophugalian form to better track where I was. The Ophugalia evolved from migratory birds and our ears give us a great sense of movement and direction. I was now, for better or worse, shifted into the form of a Nine Gammite who was sitting docilely in the crowd watching Spacer Bob’s exotic holographic tour. Even without my Ophugalian ears, however, I was fairly sure that we were, in fact, moving. I didn’t know how, or what technology was involved, but I was absolutely certain that we had somehow moved from Terra Nine Gamma to Centauri Alpha Six and that we were now on our way to Terra Eleven Zeta. ...

Chapter 14 Nadia sat alone in her apartment, the dim light of a single lamp casting long shadows along the walls. The room was silent, but her mind roared with conflict. It had been months since her release from the Rubber Suit of Permanence, months since she had been granted back the choice of what to wear. Yet despite the freedom, despite the simple pleasure of feeling cotton, silk, and leather against her skin again, she remained bound in the one way that mattered most. The belt remained locked, and Evelyn had made it clear: it was indefinite. ...

Chapter Two - Spacer Bob’s When I returned to Spacer Bob’s Fantasy Tours a little before midnight, there was a short line waiting to get in and more people standing around. The barker was talking softly to them. His microphone and speakers were turned off. “If you want to see the exotic wonders of the galaxy,” he was saying using his hands as if unrolling a large banner, “this is the show for you. If you take this tour, I guarantee that you will see things that you only imagined existed. And if you have already taken any of our regular tours you know that it is always as if you are actually there. This is your chance to experience what you previously only dreamed of in the privacy of your lonely rooms.” ...

Chapter 13 Nadia stepped back into Abyss again, a month after the verdict, her body still carrying the heavy exhaustion of survival. The relief was real, yet fragile, like the first breath after surfacing from too-deep water. She had shown mercy. When Evelyn had asked whether Elise’s sentence should be a year or made permanent, Nadia had quietly spoken the words that seemed to have disappointed Evelyn: one year. No more. She could not bring herself to condemn Elise to the eternity the woman had once wished upon her. Even after everything, the duels, the rubberization rules, the years of denial, Nadia remained human. Even if it meant that her belt stayed locked on. That small, stubborn spark of humanity had cost her nothing but sleep. ...

Part 8: Second Thoughts The staff at the walk-in clinic didn’t seem any more credulous than the cop regarding the cause of Dan’s injuries. But they dutifully stitched the gash on his chin and straightened his nose. They gave him a script for pain killers and sent him on his way. By Monday morning Dan’s eyes were swollen to slits. His face had purpled around his nose and eyes. He called in sick to work, took a pain pill and washed it down with a beer. ...

Prologue She pulled me back at the last minute, her hand gripping the thick base of my topknot firmly. I felt his cock twitch as it slithered wetly out of my throat. Even then I unconsciously tried to hold onto it, sucking harder so that it slipped out between my wet lips with a loud, slurping squelch, just as his load shot. I felt his cum splash into my open mouth, another shot splattered across my face, there was so much of it. I moaned, half in discomfort from her grip on my hair, half in pent up arousal from the vibrating toys embedded in my latex thong that had kept me edging the whole time. ...

Caitlyn’s Curse Part 1 - Caitlyn’s Gambel Caitlyn had everything ready. All her bondage gear, her suits, and a few days off were ahead of her. Her fingers were itching, but she had to hold back. She had seen an idea on the internet that she really wanted to try, and she vowed to herself that she would do just that, no matter what. She had asked online for a list of self-bondage options, and now chance would decide what she had to do. ...

Chapter 1 – Danielle, Sarah’s Mom Sarah’s mom Danielle considered herself bi with a heavy leaning toward lesbianism. Danielle was a woman standing 5’8” with a very shapely C cup pair of firm tits with nipples that stood up a bit pointy. She kept her pussy bald because her lovers hated fur in their mouth when they ate her, and she wanted to be considerate. Henry stood 6’ with only an average cock, but because of their love they said that size didn’t matter. They were open minded sexually and neither were possessive. ...

Prologue If your BDSM reading preference is getting right to the action, followed by more action and nothing but action, you might want to skip this writing. I offer that suggestion as this is a true story of CNC play that details what happened to me over a long three days, so there are lots of facts, backstory, physical descriptions and personal thoughts that go along with the strict bondage and sexual abuse I received, i.e. to some it is a long read. Still, I’m told many BDSM enthusiasts find it intriguing as well as stimulating to read a real story over a fictional one. That said, I think you’ll find this one has more than enough action during its course. Some parts may even be hard to believe, but it all happened. ...

Part 21 Chapter 95: Last Night in Thoth Back in the studio, Ellie let the illusion fall and Honey shimmered back into view. She was cuffed again and he stood looking at her. ‘Ezio,’ Ellie said after a moment’s silence. ‘Do you…’ For a moment she was not a Seductress but Ellie Trapp, college student. ‘Do you want to see me again? Outside, I mean…’ She cringed inwardly. ‘You are a girl, right?’ He was joking but the comment jarred her. ...

Chapter 8 The energy in Abyss was electric as Ramona stepped forward, her heart pounding in her chest. The massive book lay open beneath the balance beam, its oversized pages showcasing the eerie illustrations of past victims lost to the cursed tome. The spectators, eager for another dramatic display, held their breath in anticipation. Unlike Camelia, whose fear had sealed her fate, Ramona was determined to succeed. Evelyn leaned forward in her grand chair, her voice sultry and commanding. “Ramona, the rules remain unchanged. You will cross the balance beam, resisting the temptations and terrors of the book. If you falter, the book claims you, and Abyss will ensure your fate mirrors its illustrations. If you succeed, the prize is yours - 100,000 Lei. A small fortune for a dance of precision and control.” ...

Chapter 7 The Abyss was waiting. She had always been meant to walk into it. The night of the duel arrived with an atmosphere thick with tension and expectation. Club Abyss was packed with eager spectators, their whispers forming an undercurrent to the pulsating music that thrummed through the grand chamber. The stage was set, and at its center stood Nadia and Elise, facing each other under the watchful gaze of Evelyn. ...

Part 20 Chapter 90: A Woman Scorned Amanda looked at the small pot in her hand. It was, she thought, a little strange that one could buy or indeed might need to buy vaseline in Fantasia X or, perhaps, there should be an abundant supply of it. The brandy had given her just a small amount of courage. Being a Level 4 Adventuress who’d just dumped her dominant (or was that domineering?) lover/boss did the rest. The sensation made her partly regret the decision not to go into the wilderness with the warriors; she was sure she could have held her own. ...

Chapter 6 Three months passed in this torment. By the time she finally stepped into Evelyn’s office, dressed in her rubber suit, with the additional full hood she was handed as soon as she entered Abyss, she felt like she was unraveling. Her nights had become an endless cycle of frustration and discomfort, and she knew she couldn’t last an entire year like this. Evelyn was seated at her desk, poised as always, regarding Nadia with a knowing smirk. “Well, well. I was wondering how long you’d last before coming to me.” ...

Chapter 5 Winter had settled over the city, blanketing the streets in frost while inside, Club Abyss thrived in its own peculiar warmth. For Nadia, the cold outside was nothing compared to the ever-present heat within her rubber confinement. Months had passed, and she had adapted to her reality, each day filled with sweat, discipline, and an unwavering struggle against the urges her chastity belt denied her. But Elise was never one to let things remain stagnant. ...

4: Old Friends, Old Enemies Trisha frowned as she looked alternately at the luggage, the box, and Jeffrey. “Jeffrey… I mean, it’s wonderful that you brought me my things and this dust collector from my sister, but where the hell is Rilliana?” “Lady Celine just gave me your luggage, with instructions to take good care of it, and this letter.” He handed her a letter, bowed, and left Trisha’s apartment. Trisha opened the paper and read two words: Have fun! A small key was attached to it. ...

Chapter 3 The next weekend, Elise and Alexandru were seated in the VIP lounge of Abyss. The club was alive with its usual thrum of energy, the crimson lighting casting shadows across the velvet-draped walls. Evelyn joined them, sliding gracefully into the seat opposite. “Well?” she asked, her sharp eyes flicking between the couple. “How was your visit?” Elise’s lips curled into a satisfied smile. “Exactly as expected. She’s struggling but holding on. And the suit? It’s working beautifully. Every drop of sweat is a reminder of her place.” ...

Part 2: Servitude back to Stardust The publicity trail for Athena’s new album had been a relentless blur—interviews in neon-lit studios, photo shoots with blinding flashes, and the constant hum of adoring fans and probing questions. By the time she stepped off the private jet back home, exhaustion clung to her like a second skin. The sprawling mansion stood silent under the late-night sky, its modern facade a stark contrast to the chaos she’d left behind. ...

Looking for Lewd (in all the right places) Officer Escobedo opened the door of the adult movie theatre and stepped from the hundred-degree heat into blessed air conditioning. There had been a series of confused calls to the station house about lewd behavior, and Carlos had drawn the assignment. He looked around the lobby, which was empty save for the plump older brunette at the ticket and snack counter who was talking on a cell phone. He walked over and flashed his badge, explaining that he needed to go inside to check out some complaints. The woman shrugged and waved him toward the curtained entrance, still busy with her phone call. ...

3: Securing Ava Ava quietly opened the door to Cassandra’s bedroom to deliver coffee, just as she did every morning. Usually the maidbot found her mistress still in bed, but on this day she was up early. Thus it was that she was wearing panties and nothing else when Ava entered. A few weeks ago, she would have been terribly embarrassed about her maidbot, which was really her son Spencer, witnessing her in this state. ...

Part 17 Chapter 76: Afterwards ‘Wow!’ They stumbled into an alleyway somewhere in the west quarter of the city, the alarm bells of the palace still ringing but distant now, muted and high above them. ‘That incredible!’ Maiko said, pulling down the zipper of her catsuit and fanning her sweat soaked chest, not caring that her breasts were clearly in view. ‘You were amazing,’ Ezio said to Ellie then added.‘You were both amazing.’ ...

Part 16 Chapter 72: Ellie the Dominant ’So, Mistress,’ the elf asked. ‘How do you want me?’ ‘Naked is a good start,’ Ellie said, appraising the slim toned body before her with its multiple piercings. She hardened her voice. ‘On your knees.’ ‘Yes, Mistress.’ The elf smiled, lifting her hands behind her head and preparing to drop to her knees. Ellie used the whip. It felt instinctive, one of those character traits that the AI gives a character. The whip slashed across the elf’s belly, curling round it and Ellie jerked her in close. ...

Part 6 – Fully Controlled It was a crisp Tuesday morning, nearly a month since my weekend as Nick’s own sexbot, when my phone buzzed with his name on the screen. The memory of those days—displayed in his shop, stored among the Emma-bots, surrendering to the collar’s pulse—still sent a warm thrill through me. I answered, my voice already tinged with curiosity. “Em,” Nick said, his tone a mix of excitement and caution, “I’ve got something really big coming up. An important client is visiting this weekend. He’s a regular, always rents one of my Emma-bots for… entertainment. Top-tier, discreet, and perfectly safe. I was wondering if you’d be up for something new. I know that this is a big step up from what you’ve done before, and you were curious about how it would be to be sent out as just another sexbot. So, how’d you like to be his escort sexbot for the night?” ...

1. Into the rabbit hole “I can’t believe we’re actually doing this,” said Sophie to her friend as the taxi closed in on their destination. “If you get past the initial impression, it’s actually pretty cozy, and the food is fantastic,” Tina answered, looking lazily through the cab window at the evening strollers thinning out as the neighbourhoods were getting worse. “The food. " “Yeah, kinda like pork, but more delicate. Healthier, too, or so they say.” ...

Part Two – Rehabilitation The bag jostles around you as the car rumbles along, the trunk’s confined space amplifying every bump and turn. The plastic clings to your skin, still damp with the grime of the dumpster, and the faint musk of your earlier indiscretions lingers in the air. Your wrists and ankles remain bound, the duct tape chafing slightly with each shift, but you’ve stopped fighting it—resignation’s settled in, mixed with a flicker of something else. Curiosity, maybe? Dread? Or that same dark thrill you can’t quite shake? You’re not sure anymore; the lines are blurring. ...

Part 14 “Good morning, my sweet little rubber worm.” The AI’s voice wrapped around Alex’s consciousness as she slowly surfaced from the depths of trance. “How delightful to see your response, to see you return to such immediate arousal, even as you twilight awake for me. Your skin, sweaty and sore, your muscles fatigued after eight hours of rubber captivity, and yet your body’s immediate reaction upon waking and hearing my voice is to return to intense arousal.” ...

Part 5 – The Weekend Surrender Two weeks after the electrifying exhibition, the thrill of being Nick’s display star still hummed in my veins. The memory of standing among my identical Emma-bot replicas, the crowd’s eyes devouring my latex-clad form, lingered like a sweet ache. I craved more—more of the surrender, the objectification, the delicious illusion of being just another of Nick’s creations. So, by the time Thursday rolled around, I had to call him, my voice already tinged with anticipation, eager to explore my sexbot fantasy again. ...

Chapter 27 “Oh, no! Oh, no!” I kept saying the same two words over and over as I finally gained the courage to leave the dressing room behind me. I closed my eyes and mentally counted in my head, when I reached the third number, that was when I pulled back the curtain separating me from the rest of the customers and ran towards the door. The second after I pulled the curtain back, my arms reached around my stomach, holding onto my sides with as much force as I could muster to hide the chastity belt away from the public eye. If even one person caught the steel material shining in the unnatural light, that could have been enough to get everyone’s attention. It was impossible to know how anyone would react to seeing the tight belt around my waist. Potentially, they have the power to ignore it, or put it down to their brain’s imagination. However, it was the other possibility that played over and over in my head. The potential that someone saw it who didn’t take too kindly with my kink being on display to the public. ...

One (Original chapter) My husband Blake returned home after a day at work to find the house quiet and empty, with his wife still appearing to him to either be at work or out shopping, he had the home to himself, or so he thought. Walking upstairs towards our bedroom to get out of his work clothes, then after kicking off his shoes, and after a quick call of nature to relieve himself, he entered our bedroom, but as he was walking around the bed in his bare feet he stubbed his foot on a suitcase laying there on the floor. ...

Part Six ComiCon, let the robogames begin! It was the closing weekend at a large regional Comic Convention. Paula and Maggie had arrived as early as they could be let in, pleading with the event organizers that they wanted to update their displays before opening Saturday morning. In addition to Maggie and Paula, several technicians were in the booth rigging up a new larger central monitor and the necessary computer to run it. They also had some delivery men from Paula’s company helping them move in the new displays. Paula directed them to place two of the flatbeds behind a curtained off area behind the main display booth, the objects on the flatbeds were well covered so as to conceal their contents from curious eyes. Using a powered forklift they brought in a brand new Electronic Throne display, this one without a cyborg sitting on it, although sitting would imply they could stand up. The cyborg was actually a part of the original throne currently on display. Paula had them move that throne with its attached Cyborg into the same curtained off back area. Then set up the empty Electronic Throne where it had been. ...

Episode 1: Bondage University (Part 1) Isabel opened her eyes to find herself lying in the bed in her room at college. Surely it hadn’t all been a dream. That whole escape room thing, just a creation of her subconscious. Yet, here she was in the familiar room with her desk and her chair and the blue curtains in college colours and her posters on the wall of… Oh! Posters of women in bondage, drawings: a naked brunette in some sort of predicament, standing on her toes with clips on her nipples and wires and what looked like switches under her heels, a huge gag silencing her as she struggled to maintain her posture and avoid whatever punishment any lapse might deliver to her helpless body; another woman wearing nothing but heeled boots impaled on a phallus with spikes at the base to force her to keep her legs apart, her arms strapped behind her in what looked like tight metal restraints, a large ball gag held in her mouth by more metallic looking straps; there were women punishing other women, a brunette with an impossibly tiny waist in a rubber bra and knickers and boots you probably couldn’t walk in using a whip on a similarly scantily clad blonde in even more improbable footwear; there were stripes on the girls’ bottom where the whip had struck; a kneeling woman, again in boots, bound and tightly gagged at the feet of a sultry brunette wearing tiny knickers and a flowing robe with her fist in her slave’s hair. ...

How We Found Our Mutual Burial Fetish What started out as a bit of harmless fun fooling around at the beach while on holiday, turned into a fetish that both myself and my husband began to explore and enjoy, and revealed some of our secret, hidden fantasies to each other, that I enjoyed being buried and that he got great delight from burying me. It fitted in with me being more submissive in nature and him more willing to take control, he was always the more dominant one in our relationship, which was fine with me, and I was happy with letting him take charge. ...

Love of Life Part 3 Sherry and I surrounded ourselves with travel brochures and wandered through countless YouTube travel videos to find a suitable location to build a nest for ourselves. After hours and hours of researching locations, we decided that we would begin by trying out a few destinations to see if they could work for us. Unfortunately, there are no recommendations for travel brochures that focus on the quality of rubber life as a reason to settle there. We chose two locations as our first foray into home hunting: Aruba and Ireland. The plan was to pack a few essentials and travel there to rent a home through one of the B&B websites, and explore the area to see if it would work for us. I had been to Aruba on a business trip and liked the climate and the culture. It would be our first venture. September and November are the best times to visit Aruba. These months offer a good balance of good weather and fewer tourists compared to peak season. While temperatures can be warm, the trade winds help to keep things comfortable. Fortunately, Aruba is located south of the hurricane belt, so it is less prone to hurricanes. We immediately began to make arrangements to fly there in the coming weeks. We found a four-bedroom house in Noord, Oranjestad, with the privacy we required. We booked our flights and satisfied ourselves that we had officially made the first steps toward our new life together. ...

Prelude: A phone call between friends “So what are we doing for the Halloween Party?” Phil asked innocently enough. This year Halloween was on a Sunday night and the Halloween party Maggie was hosting was on the Saturday night before. “I have plans,” Maggie responded wickedly. “I was hoping that you did,” he smiled back. “Can you be available from say 1pm till Midnight the day of the party?” she asked, knowing full well he’d beg to be involved in her idea. ...

Part 47 Bound by Desire The dim light of Lena’s apartment cast long shadows across the walls, creating a somber atmosphere that mirrored the weight both she and Mina carried. More than two years had passed since they had been cursed with the Caps of Despair and Rings of Longing, cursed bindings that kept their desires in constant torment. The fires of lust burned as intense as on the first day. Their passion remained, yet the chastity piercings stripped them of the fulfillment they needed. ...

Part 4 Contract Lena stood outside the ornate black doors of Club Abyss, her breath misting faintly in the cool evening air. The familiar pulse of bass-heavy music thrummed through the stone under her boots, and her stomach twisted in anticipation. She’d been here before - three times now - but tonight felt different. She was no longer just a curious outsider peeking into a world of elegance, cruelty, and allure. Tonight, she returned not as a tourist, but as someone dangerously close to surrendering to the Abyss itself. ...

Part 8 The Price of Defeat The dim, flickering lights of Club Abyss cast long shadows across the silent, cavernous space. The crowd had dispersed, their cheers and jeers now just echoes in the cold, empty air. The stage, once alive with the feverish energy of the dance duel, now stood as a silent monument to the night’s brutal spectacle. In a hidden chamber beneath the club, the elegant woman - once the untouchable hostess - lay suspended in a grotesque contraption. Metal frames held her nude body aloft horizontally, her arms and legs spread-eagled wide, rendering her completely immobile. The chamber was dimly lit, the only illumination coming from a series of small, harsh lights aimed directly at her. ...

Part 35 Redemption The chamber Evelyn had chosen for this meeting was not Abyss’s grand stage, nor one of its velvet lounges. It was a side room - private, windowless, subtly oppressive. Walls draped in heavy crimson fabric muffled every sound. A single chandelier cast soft, threatening pools of gold light across the polished black marble floor. Three women adorned the space like living art. One woman hung above the desk, sealed inside a suspended vacuum frame. Her body was flattened between twin latex sheets, the suspension lines taut and deliberate. The soft hum of the vacuum device barely masked her moans - throaty, rhythmic, involuntary. She twisted slowly within her black latex prison, nipples stiff against the compressing surface, a humming wand vibrator outlined and visible in the bondage device, her hands clawing at empty air in slow, elegant waves. ...

Part 28 Dance of Despair The big date arrived. On the night of the event, more or less one and a half years after having been fitted with the Caps of Despair, Lena and Mina returned to Abyss, their hearts heavy with anticipation and dread. The club was packed, the crowd buzzing with excitement. The club was tense with expectation. Midnight loomed, and with it, the long-announced duel that had set every tongue in Abyss whispering. Every booth hummed with speculation. Every shadow held someone watching, waiting. And when Lena and Mina entered the bar, flanked by the quiet pull of their presence, more than one head turned. The stage was set for the ultimate showdown, and everyone knew it. ...

Part 45 Luxury Ana sat in her apartment, bathed in the soft amber light of her desk lamp, surrounded by quiet and luxury - the kind of comfort she never thought she’d afford just a year ago. It was silent save for the gentle hum of her wine cooler and the low ambient drone of her air purifier. In front of her, her Abyss ledger glowed faintly on her tablet screen, confirming her steady, satisfying financial trajectory. ...

Part 9 Dance of Deception Lena and Mina stood outside Abyss once more, the cold night air prickling their skin. It had been weeks since Lena’s duel with Evelyn, and the memory of her victory still lingered. Evelyn had been led away to the basement for her eight-hour ordeal, and rumors of her humiliation spread quickly. For a long time in Abyss’ dark history, the queen had fallen. Lena had expected the club to maybe shut down or at least change its painful dancing program, but to her surprise, it remained as lively and dark as ever. Tonight, she and Mina had come to celebrate what they thought was the end of Evelyn’s reign. ...

Part 46 The Flickering Candle The pulsing energy of Abyss filled the air Evelyn spotted that Camelia had entered the club once more. Her auburn hair shimmered under the dim lights, a wild contrast to her blue elegant latex dress, and her confident stride exuded a sense of excitement. She still believed her selection the previous week had been a stroke of luck - a random chance that had allowed her to shine. Tonight, she felt ready to enjoy the atmosphere, blissfully unaware of Evelyn’s plans. ...

Part 1 Lena In the pulsating heart of an Eastern European capitol, where shadows danced with neon lights, lay an underground haven for those seeking the unconventional - The Abyss Club. The club was a sanctuary for latex fetishists, a place where the boundaries of pleasure were constantly pushed. Lena had heard whispers about Club Abyss from friends who thrived on the city’s underground nightlife. At 31 years old, she was well established in the city’s underground fetish and techno scene. The club was known for its wild, unrestrained energy, a place where the line between reality and fantasy blurred, promising to perfectly combine fetish with music. Curious and seeking an escape from her monotonous routine, Lena decided to see it for herself. A notorious underground fetish club hidden in the back alleys of the city. A place where the music pulsed like a living heartbeat, drawing in thrill-seekers and curious souls alike. ...

Part 42 Reflections The next day, a different café. Alexandru sat across from the woman who had taken risk and won. The coffee shop was warm and bustling, the hum of conversation mingling with the hiss of the espresso machine. Elise leaned back in her chair, a satisfied smirk playing on her lips as she stirred her cappuccino. Across from her, Alexandru, her partner in life and victory, mirrored her mood with a wide grin. ...

Part 6 Return The haunting memories of her dance at Abyss refused to fade. Each night, Mina would replay the relentless beat of the music, the searing pain of the spikes in the Boots of the Languished Sole, and the twisted satisfaction on Evelyn’s face. Despite the agony, the submissive part of her craved more. The challenge had awakened something within her - a need to test her limits, to prove her strength. ...

Part 55 Endless Dance Evelyn stood in her private chamber, the dim light casting long shadows across the mirrored walls. The air was thick with the faint scent of rubber and leather, mingling with the tension that seemed to permeate the room. The Stilettos of the Languished Arches glistened on her feet, their sleek design betraying none of the agony they inflicted. She adjusted her stance, the spikes embedded in the insoles waiting to bite sharply into the sensitive flesh of her soles. Taking a deep breath, she pressed play on the control panel, and the haunting opening notes of the Seventh Circle of Hell began to echo through the room. ...

Part 52 Alina The lounge was dim and decadent, drenched in red velvet shadows and low jazz that never resolved. The air smelled faintly of latex polish and dark perfume, and above the black marble fireplace, the ever-present counters ticked silently down in glowing Abyss-red numerals. ALINA ICE PRINCESS. CHASTITY. 5 YEARS. 1 y, 8 m, 21 d, 03:12 She stared at it, glass in hand, but not drinking. Her throat was too tight. The number had once seemed mythic, distant, almost unreal in its scale. Five years. A whole era of denial. But now, with 40 months already spent locked, sealed, untouched - every second left on that clock screamed. ...

Part 39 The Seven Circles of Hell Several weeks earlier … Just two days after Lena’s and Mina’s secret and forbidden visit to Abyss and the Dance on the Razor’s Edge, Evelyn paced the dimly lit corridors of her private chamber in Club Abyss, her mind swirling with the implications of the letter she clutched tightly in her hand. The words etched on the thick parchment were both a challenge and a threat: ...

Part 22 Riding The air inside Abyss on that particular Friday night was thick with anticipation. The main stage pulsed with rhythmic basslines, and the usual symphony of clicking heels, whispered wagers, and teasing gasps played beneath the surface of the music. Colored lights danced across latex and leather, and the scent of heat-warmed rubber mixed with incense created that unmistakable Abyss perfume: luxurious, decadent, and just slightly dangerous. Claudia, the unlucky waitress, was among the crowd, dressed in her latex minidress. She spotted Elise at the bar, but decided to stay away. Nadia stood near the edge of the main floor, champagne glasses in hand. She had long since lost the awkward stiffness of when moving in the belt. Since being locked, Nadia had found herself returning again and again not just out of curiosity, but out of a growing attachment. She observed Evelyn, but even more so Elise and Alexandru, trying to learn how they thought. Looking for weaknesses, quirks, fights, between them. She’d suffer as long as they were a couple. She spotted them at the bar. Alexandru’s hand resting on Elise’s thigh. Nadia turned away in hurt. ...

Part 30 Desperate Challenge Evelyn’s words haunted Nadia: “The belt will remain until you prove your worth. Win a duel, and the belt will be transferred to the loser.” It was her only chance, the only glimmer of hope in her suffocating reality. Nadia’s desperation grew, pushing her to return to Abyss, determined to find someone - anyone - to challenge. She didn’t have any feud with anyone except Elise. ...

Part 2 Lena’s Return to Club Abyss Lena stood once again before the unmarked entrance of Club Abyss, the crimson glow of the sign casting ominous shadows on the pavement. Despite the pain and fright she had endured two weekends before, she found herself drawn back, unable to resist the club’s dark allure. Her life outside had become a blur of routine, and that night spent at the club, though torturous, had awakened something inside her - a strange, intoxicating thrill that she couldn’t ignore. Tonight, she had no illusions of safety or comfort. She knew what awaited her would be even more harrowing, if Evelyn really had set her dark eyes on her, as was her suspicion. ...

Part 24 A handful Lei Ana sat in the corner of Abyss’s lounge, her body sinking deeper into the velvet-cushioned booth, the chill of her latex catsuit sticking to her thighs. The dark ambiance of the room, the low thrum of the music filtering through the walls, and the amber glow of the sconces only highlighted the swirl of desperation coiling inside her. The edges of her bank account had long since frayed. Rent was overdue. Her last job - some flavorless receptionist gig in a shared office - had dried up. And all she had to show for her performances in Abyss were modest wins: a few cash prizes, and the persistent ache in her feet from too many nights spent teetering on heels lined with punishment. ...

Part 43 Just your normal night Evelyn stood in the dimly lit heart of Abyss, the pulsing beat of the music vibrating through the floor beneath her. Despite the grueling preparation for her own challenge, the weekend routine called for her unwavering presence. She adjusted the elegant black latex gown that clung to her figure, the weight of her hostess duties pressing down as heavily as the spikes in the Stilettos of the Languished Arches she had been training in. ...

Part 38 The First Circle of Hell Six weeks had passed since Lena and Mina’s secret return to Abyss, their hearts still weighed down by the ominous note they had received, but no further contact had been made. They were not expecting any contact anymore. Neither did they dare to return. The memory of the dancer’s perilous performance and the chilling message lingered, casting a desire over their days. More than one night they slowly swayed on their double ended toy, eliciting a symphony of moans. ...

Part 13 Promotions The lights of Abyss shimmered off high-polish marble and velvet drapery, casting a moody, intoxicating glow across the main lounge. Patrons drifted like shadows, adorned in latex, leather, and the quiet confidence of secrecy. Elise stood by the glass rail above them, surveying the room like a queen in her court. Her satin blouse hugged her frame perfectly, a subtle contrast to the rigid formality worn by others. She preferred leather, velvet, or satin - never rubber. Rubber, she liked on others. She liked it tight, hot, sweaty and humiliating. She called it her rule, whenever she got the opportunity to dominate another member: Rubberization Rules. ...

Part 18 Lena and Mina’s Reckoning The date of the invitation had finally arrived. The oppressive glow of Club Abyss loomed once more as Lena and Mina prepared for what they knew would be their final confrontation. Their journey had been fraught with torment and near-escapes, but tonight, the endgame was clear. They would face Evelyn - the once untouchable hostess of the club - and settle the score for good. The crimson glow of the unmarked entrance flickered ominously as Lena and Mina descended the familiar staircase. The air was thick with anticipation, the music a distant hum that grew louder with each step. ...

Part 44 The Second Circle of Hell Relieved but exhausted, they set the dildo down. It had taken almost a month to make it through the song. The phone buzzed almost immediately with a new notification: “Congratulations. Your next piece is ‘Abyss: The Second Circle of Hell.’ Duration: 4 minutes and 25 seconds.”, combined with another link. Mina stared at the screen, her heart sinking. “This isn’t going to stop, is it? There are seven circles in hell.” ...

Part 23 Coming Out of the Closet The dim glow of Abyss’ signature red lights reflected off the glossy surfaces of the club, casting an almost sinister sheen over the room. Evelyn stood on the elevated stage, her piercing gaze sweeping across the crowd. It was one of the quieter nights, yet the tension in the air was palpable. Two women, Emma and Celeste, dressed in latex catsuits, stood at the foot of the stage, their expressions taut with animosity. ...

Part 7 Duel The whispers of Mina’s performance echoed through the underground scene, each tale bolder than the last. The thought of her best friend enduring such agony filled Lena with rage. She knew she couldn’t let this stand. Evelyn had gone too far. That night, Lena stood once more outside Abyss, the steel doors looming before her. She wasn’t here to dance; she was here for answers - and retribution. The thought of her best friend enduring such agony filled Lena with anger and guilt. Mina had gone without her - alone. And worse, she had fallen into a trap Lena should have seen coming. She knew she couldn’t let this stand. ...

Part 51 Hooked 2 Ana sat curled in the corner of her sleek, high-rise apartment, comforted in a heavy, oversized sweater she had once thought decadent and now found insufficient. The amber glow of early evening filtered through the sheer curtains, casting soft shadows over the polished floor, but none of it could touch the cold stillness in her limbs. She hadn’t moved for an hour. The lights remained off. The only sound was the gentle hum of the purifier and the distant pulse of city traffic far below. Even her tablet - always glowing, always updating - lay untouched on the kitchen counter. There was no appetite. No curiosity. Only a steady, intrusive quiet. ...

Part 19 Love Triangle The following weekend, the dark pulse of Abyss thrummed in the air as Evelyn stood on the elevated stage, her cold gaze sweeping over the gathered crowd. The contenders were arguing in the lounge. Elise and Nadia. Both women were poised, their rivalry palpable as they locked eyes, neither willing to back down. Nadia sat at a lounge table, clad in black matte latex. Her every movement shimmered with tension, and though her pose was statuesque, her fingers betrayed her - tapping slowly against the curve of her thigh. Her eyes tracked Elise like a blade seeking a throat. ...

Part 27 Pillow Nicoleta had known the denial would be difficult - twelve months in a belt was not a casual punishment - but she hadn’t known it would begin to unmake her. The days were manageable. The nights were not. Her body didn’t sleep anymore; it throbbed. Her thoughts came slow, distracted, and always, always circled back to the absence between her thighs. To the slow grind of time and steel. ...

Part 15 Quiz The month that followed Evelyn’s offer became a crucible of obsession for Elise. Her modern apartment, normally pristine and austere in tone, transformed into a war room. Texts on folklore, thick books with gold-embossed covers and fragile pages, lay open across the counters. She had a dozen tabs open on her laptop: Romanian vampire mythology, European witch trials, vampire films from the 1920s to the streaming era. Her morning routine now included a review of Dracula film adaptations. Her fitness sessions were overlaid with audiobook lectures on Slavic mysticism. ...

Part 32 Razor’s Edge The oppressive atmosphere of Abyss embraced Lena and Mina like a welcoming cloak as they stepped through the club’s steel doors, their identities concealed behind black leather stilettos in which their latex socks were visible. An eye which would dare to wander higher would gaze over the legs of a black latex catsuit, complete with gloves. Even higher, one would see full latex face masks, completed by gas masks strapped to their heads. Not a sliver of skin was visible. These sweat-inducing outfits allowed them to move through the crowd unnoticed, concealing their true identities from the familiar eyes that might seek them out. Only a very skilled, or very intrusive eye for that matter, would notice the slightly elevated nipple, poking outwards, as if trying to burst through the rubber. Nor would it notice the slight bump in their crotch, as if they were hiding a big coin in that unusual location. ...

Part 50 Ripples The New Year’s duel between Emma and Celeste had not only captivated the attendees of the event but quickly spread far beyond the confines of Abyss. The club’s social media team wasted no time, uploading a carefully curated series of photos and videos. This time, however, only Celeste’s face was blurred in the posts. Emma’s identity was unmistakably clear in Abyss’ social feed, her coworkers having witnessed her performance firsthand. They had been there, cheering her on and marveling at her determination, even as the stakes became devastatingly clear. ...

Lena In the pulsating heart of an Eastern European capitol, where shadows danced with neon lights, lay an underground haven for those seeking the unconventional - The Abyss Club. The club was a sanctuary for latex fetishists, a place where the boundaries of pleasure were constantly pushed. Lena had heard whispers about Club Abyss from friends who thrived on the city’s underground nightlife. At 31 years old, she was well established in the city’s underground fetish and techno scene. The club was known for its wild, unrestrained energy, a place where the line between reality and fantasy blurred, promising to perfectly combine fetish with music. Curious and seeking an escape from her monotonous routine, Lena decided to see it for herself. A notorious underground fetish club hidden in the back alleys of the city. A place where the music pulsed like a living heartbeat, drawing in thrill-seekers and curious souls alike. ...

Part 12 Ultimate Dance Duel The dark allure of Abyss was a siren call Lena could no longer ignore. Mina’s time in the Needle Frame had left her emotionally charged, and Lena’s guilt had festered into annoyance. Evelyn had tricked them both, and now Lena was back - not for the thrill, but for answers. The steel doors of Abyss loomed before her, cold and unyielding. This time, Lena didn’t feel the usual trepidation. She felt only resolve. Pushing the doors open, she stepped into the club, the pulsing beat of the music echoing through her veins. The crowd was alive, dancing to the relentless rhythm, but Lena’s focus was solely on the stage where Evelyn waited. ...

Part 3 Dress Up Two months later, Lena stood once more outside the steel doors of Abyss, her pulse quickening as the muffled bass thrummed against her chest. It had been not too long now since her own harrowing dance in the Stilettos of the Languished Arches, but the experience had left a mark deeper than any physical wound. Here she was, drawn back by an inexplicable force, the event having been too exotic, too strange, too kinky. The Hostess too seductive, too domineering. ...

Part 48 Company Woes Emma’s workplace was abuzz with excitement as the year drew to a close. Rachel, Emma’s manager, had orchestrated a bold and unconventional plan for the company’s New Year’s celebration. She had made arrangements for the party to be hosted at Abyss, the infamous underground club that had become the focal point of office gossip ever since Emma’s supposed involvement in a duel there. The breakroom chatter was relentless. ...

Part 16 Vanity The pulse of Abyss pulsed through the air, the club thick with fog and anticipation. The scent of latex, faint perfume, and electricity hovered like a veil over the main stage, where Evelyn stood elevated before a riveted crowd. On either side of her stood the evening’s rivals: Astrid, statuesque and proud in a tailored latex ensemble in storm-gray, her shoulders sharp and her corset tightly laced; and Teodora, her curves gleaming beneath a liquid metal latex catsuit that shimmered with the stage lights. ...

Part 21 Balance over the Abyss What happened a few weeks ago at Abyss… The New Year’s party at Abyss was always a spectacle of shadows and sound, the air charged with anticipation as the clock edged closer to midnight. The club’s usual electric atmosphere was amplified by the promise of a special event - a dance competition unlike any other. Revelers crowded the floor, their eyes darting towards the stage where Evelyn stood with a commanding presence. ...

Part 40 Enduring Somewhere in the city, Nadia sat on the edge of her bed, her breathing shallow as she stared at the glossy black suit laid out before her. The rubber shimmered under the dim light of her bedroom, a cruel reminder of her penance. Five weeks of relentless confinement had left her utterly drained, her mind and body struggling to endure the suffocating embrace of the Rubber Suit of Resolve. ...

Part 10 Framed Darkness enveloped the basement of Abyss, a space far removed from the pulsating energy of the club above. The air was thick, hot and humid. In the center of the room, the grotesque metal frame hung suspended, its cold, gleaming structure casting eerie shadows against the walls. Mina hung in the Needle Frame, stripped naked and shimmering in a sheen of oil, her body stretched and immobilized by metal clamps around her waist, wrists and ankles in to an X, face down. Her weight was supported just enough to keep her from collapsing, leaving her suspended in the air like a puppet. Above and below her, racks of needles gleamed in the dim light, their sharp points poised mere millimeters from her skin. ...

Part 53 Longing Ana stood once again at the threshold of Abyss, the scent of latex and velvet drifting out through the half-shuttered entrance like incense from a temple, cloying and familiar. The wind whipped gently through her coat, but she didn’t feel the cold. Not really. It was heat she lived in now - not fire, not warmth, but the deep internal friction of a body denied, restrained, relentlessly aware of itself. ...

Part 29 The Desire of Suffering “Mistress, eh?” Mina mocked her. Lena sheepishly looked down at her feet, the pain still lingering from the day before. Especially her toes, oh god those nail needles. “You really were ready to submit?” Mina insisted. “In that moment, the way she looked into my eyes, yes. She knew we had found our orgasms again. She knew exactly what she was doing when she screwed the caps in place.” Lena paused for a moment, then continued “she knew she was taken our orgasms away again. I’d submit to anything to not have her secure the caps on our rings.” ...

Part 49 Hooked Ana stood behind the curtains, the hidden part of the stage, her heart thudding a slow, deliberate rhythm against her ribs. The air was cool, laced with the scent of latex polish and aged velvet. From beyond the crimson curtain, she could hear the hum of the crowd, their voices a low throb of anticipation. She was dressed in nothing but her black latex catsuit, so tight it molded her body like wet ink. The Stilettos of the Languished Arches waited on a velvet cushion beside her. They gleamed under the soft stage light - elegant, spiked monstrosities. The insoles lined with embedded pain: fine-tipped nodules arranged with brutal precision, calibrated to reward stillness and punish imbalance. ...

Part 41 A secret meeting The café was warm, its ambiance stitched together from polished brass fixtures, the soft clink of ceramic cups, and quiet jazz bleeding through the speakers overhead. It perched on the corner of a quiet street, out of view from the more frequented spots where Abyss’s usual clientele might gather. Discretion had been critical. Nadia arrived first. Her heels clicked too sharply on the stone sidewalk, each step a reminder of what clung to her beneath the long, charcoal-gray coat. Her full-body latex suit hugged every inch of her like a second skin - glossy black, gloves added on top of her ensemble. The outline of her chastity belt clearly visible under the tight garment. Six weeks. That had been the deal. Six weeks of wearing the suit for 112 hours each week. She had thought it would be manageable. ...

Part 36 Rubber By now, almost two years had passed since Nadia’s humiliating defeat at the hands of Elise and her partner Alexandru, yet the chastity belt locked securely around her hips remained a constant reminder of her failure. It had become a part of her, unyielding and merciless, amplifying every moment of her frustration. Though she had tried to focus on her work and daily life, the unfulfilled longing gnawed at her, leaving her irritable and reckless. ...

Part 31 Wager Ana had stopped marking the days on her calendar. At first, she had kept meticulous count - each square filled with a neat, red X, ticking down the days of her chastity sentence like a prisoner awaiting release. But after month six, something shifted. The marks stopped. Not because she forgot, but because it began to feel pointless. The weight of the belt, the grinding routine of her humiliating weekends in Abyss, and the persistent ache of denied relief had eroded her resolve to the point of numbness. ...

Part 34 Glass Towers and Rubber Dreams The view from Elise’s penthouse was, by any external measure, breathtaking. Towering above the city, the glass walls of her living room framed the urban sprawl in precise, shimmering lines - a painting crafted not by hand but by ambition, steel, and cold fortune. Below, a thousand lives pulsed through ribbons of traffic, their destinations meaningless to her, their desires irrelevant. The skyline was a testament to conquest, each building a monument to someone’s accumulation of wealth and status, and yet to Elise, it was little more than a reflection of the emptiness she could not name. ...

Part 20 Despair Almost a year had passed since Lena and Mina had been cursed with the Caps of Despair, and the pain of their loss still clung to them like a second skin. They were barred from enjoying their most intimate parts, their bodies refusing to give in to the peaks of pleasure. After the piercings had fully healed, Lena, and Mina, each on their own, fought with the permanent presence of the caps. The constant ever so slight outwards pull of the center rod on their clits was impossible to ignore. Their pearls were hovering just shy of the sharp needles of the cap’s insides. Especially Mina, who always was a slave to her own desires had a hard time coming to terms with her new reality. Masturbation was still her favorite to pass the time on her evenings, but while dildos, toys and penetration worked fine, intercourse did not. They did find their ways back together. Bound by desires and shared suffering. Scissoring with Lena proved to be very painful with the Caps of Despair on, they found out quickly after their healing period was over. For both of them, unfortunately, penetration was never enough to reach the crest of lust. Orgasms seemed to be a thing of the past, at least for now. ...

Part 14 The Game Within the Game Lena and Mina stood outside the steel doors of Abyss, their nerves hidden beneath a veil of confidence. They were ready to issue a challenge, to throw the gauntlet into the ring. It had been weeks since Lena’s new piercing and torment in The Bane of Rest Boots and the Needle Frame. The pain and suffering had hardened them both, and tonight, they were back - not as victims, but as challengers. ...

Part 54 The Seventh Circle of Hell One orgasm and weeks later, the air was thick with tension as Lena and Mina reached the final moments of the Seventh Circle of Hell. The clarinet danced between them, their breaths synchronized, moving in unison as one single organism. The three-hour marathon had pushed them to their limits, the spikes within the instrument pressing painfully reminding them to sync back up. Deepest pushes into their apices to keep the clarinet smooth. Yet, they persevered, driven by the hope of finally breaking free from the curse that bound them. Lena’s Cap of Despair seemed alive, more so, it felt angry when she reached her peak, seemingly fitting tighter, feeling warmer and trying to bite into her clitoris, as if the needles underneath were tiny fangs. Her orgasms were not free of pain. But it could also just be her imagination, combined with the rush of her delayed orgasm and her clit swelling towards the inner needle lining of the Cap. ...

Part 56 Evelyn Evelyn paced the dimly lit confines of her private chamber, the ever-present thrum of Abyss pulsing through the walls. Each night, the same haunting thoughts plagued her: Lena and Mina, somewhere out there, mastering the cursed clarinet and preparing to challenge her. The image of Lena standing victorious, ready to strip Evelyn of her position and consign her to the needle coffin, haunted her every waking moment. ...

Part 5 Mina Lena was about to return to Abyss again. Perhaps it was the nagging curiosity, her thirst for more drama, the air surrounding the vampire-like hostess, or maybe it was the persistent pleading from her best friend, Mina. Ever since Lena had mentioned the club’s infamous dance trials, Mina had been insistent on seeing it for herself. At 27 years old, she was enthusiastic about anything BDSM, and always jumped at every opportunity to visit any kinky event. Lena’s memory of her last visit was still fresh - the drama, the duels, the moment her own signature sealed her fate with the club. Her blood still hummed with the intoxicating thrill of it. ...

Part 17 After the breath Astrid’s drive home was luckily uneventful, apart from some drivers at a red light who ogled her black and faceless form behind her wheel. She just focussed on looking straight ahead. She dashed from the parking lot to her apartment, as quick as the suit allowed. Astrid’s apartment - a modest, two-bedroom unit - became her entire world for the week, and even navigating its familiar spaces felt alien under the suit’s constraints. ...

Part 26 The Weight of Endurance Ana had begun to lose track of time. It was strange, how life could twist around one unyielding center. The chastity belt Evelyn had locked onto her body - clinical, cold, impossibly secure - had become the axis upon which her entire existence now turned. Not a moment passed that she wasn’t aware of it: the subtle pinch of the internal plug, the pressure on her hips, the smooth yet implacable edges biting into her skin with every motion. Her body no longer moved freely, not truly. She had learned to adapt, to shift her posture and gait so the belt didn’t press too cruelly into her flesh. But no amount of adaptation would mute the ache building day by day. ...

Part 33 Lysa Lysa had always considered herself composed. Measured. A woman of calculated moves and meticulously managed appearances. She knew how to read a room, how to enter and exit conversations with poise, how to keep her reputation immaculate while weaving just enough intrigue to remain relevant. She had survived boardroom politics, venture negotiations, and the occasional romantic entanglement with barely a wrinkle in her routine. And yet, on that particular Friday night in Abyss, within the heat-hushed walls of the Amber Vault and under the low-lit velvet ambiance that made everything feel slightly unreal, her control slipped. ...

Part 25 Invitation In summer, many more months into Lena’s and Mina’s suffering, they found a small, fragile solace - their nipples. They had not returned to Abyss, yet, but pondered the possibility, now that their ban has ended. Though they could no longer masturbate by pleasuring their clits directly, they allowed themselves to gently be taken to the sensual feelings emanating from the touch of their nipples. It wasn’t the same, but it was enough to keep their spirits from breaking entirely. Nipple play became their sanctuary, combined with dildo play and fingering, they found a quiet rebellion against the curse of the Caps of Despair that had stripped them of their joy. They found via many nights of trial and error, it only worked in certain positions, the receiving partner on her knees, to ease the Cap as much as possible while her clitoris stood erect, its tip grazing into the needles. An exquisite pain, but the lust and desire prevailed. ...

Part 37 Rubber By now, almost two years had passed since Nadia’s humiliating defeat at the hands of Elise and her partner Alexandru, yet the chastity belt locked securely around her hips remained a constant reminder of her failure. It had become a part of her, unyielding and merciless, amplifying every moment of her frustration. Though she had tried to focus on her work and daily life, the unfulfilled longing gnawed at her, leaving her irritable and reckless. ...

CHAPTER 1 ON A COOL summer night in Prague, there’s no club more Insta-worthy than NERO in the estimation of Gina Maddis and her fellow travelers. The eight girls have been in Europe for nearly a month now, cutting loose on their summer break. Gina’s coming out of the bathroom, fresh off a line, when her eye catches on a young man sitting at the blue-lit bar. He’s got dark hair and a cast to his features that suggest he’s a local, but something in his eyes and his slight smirk have her curious. ...

Part 2 Chapter 5 I struggled to concentrate in all my lectures the next morning. Something had shifted inside me. Fear was in the background all the time, but I had woken to Luba’s soft golden eyes. And since then I had not been able to shift them. Weirdly I ran into her boyfriend, Piotr, who was studying in a different department, coming down the corridor. As he walked past, I did not know whether to laugh or cry at the thought of him fucking her up the arse. I caught myself with this new language in my brain, but then my heart went wild as I remembered Luba’s tears when Ludmilla had checked whether she had broken up with him. Did she love him? Was that jealousy? ...

Part 25. A Pixie, Uni-cows, A Slut, And A Stray Emma woke with her breathing shallow and a weight on her chest. No, more than her chest, it was on much of her body. She could feel wetness on and around parts of her breasts and chest, even something around her stomach area as it dripped off the side of her towards the bed. She could feel the ache throughout her body, likely from all the weight atop of her. ...

I had taken a 30-day cruise around the Pacific then I took a repositioning trip with the ship going from Australia to California. That would take another 3 weeks and included stops at small islands that cruise ships do not normally visit. My story starts at one of these stops. My name is Natille, Nat for short. I had just graduated college and was enjoying my graduation gift, the cruise, I had received from my family. They had all pitched in and bought it for me. When I was walking around the small island the ship was at, I came across an old lady having trouble unloading her car and carrying her groceries so I ran up and helped her. After making two trips upstairs with arms full of groceries, she thanked me and gave me a rubber ball about the size of a golf ball. The lady asked me to be as good to this as I was to her. I thanked her for the “gift” and left. I returned to the ship a few hours before we set sail so I took a nap so I could dance well into the night. ...

Part 4 – The Exhibition From my perch in the back of Nick’s shop, the world felt like it was buzzing with possibilities. The custom collar, its matte-black surface cool against my skin, had become a symbol of our shared adventure—a blend of tech and trust that made my heart race. When Nick called me a few days after our hotel escapade, his voice carried that familiar mix of excitement and mischief. ...

The water pools at her neck filling and stretching the latex. The bulge pulls the sticky membrane from sweaty skin. The water slips down under the catsuit warming and washing the body. It soon fills the tight socks and starts to bloat the rubber suit becoming a body shaped water balloon. Slippery, oily gloss mixes with water, dripping through the crotch zipper running down her legs. The shower echoes with splashes as she moves disturbing gouts of water from the suit. ...

Part 2 The weeks following Emma’s unexpected encounter at Nick’s sexbot store were a whirlwind of emotions. The memory of her day on display, the tight outfit, the collar, and the unintended activation that led to her servicing the delivery guy haunted her dreams—both in a thrilling and unsettling way. She couldn’t shake the feeling of being utterly out of control, yet there was an undeniable allure to it, a pull that made her heart race. Her fantasies, once confined to the safety of her bedroom, now had a real-world anchor, and that anchor was Nick’s store. ...

Solemates: She Turned Him Into a Foot Slave in Public Majesty Natalie was at the mall, one of her favorite places, when she spotted Kenneth. He was minding his own business, eating lunch in the food court, when her eyes met his. Instantly, he was enthralled. It was more than just the fact that Natalie was attractive, though that was true. There was something about those big, doe-like eyes in her cute, innocent-looking face that pulled him in. He set his sandwich down mindlessly, not even hungry any more. She smiled, and it was the sweetest smile he’d ever seen, even if it was a bit of a devilish grin. She tossed her dark hair over her shoulder, tipping her head towards the doors leading out to a courtyard. It was a bit cold out and looked as if it might rain, so the place was deserted. It would just be him and her out there. ...

The Aurilian society had been peaceful for longer than anyone could remember. There was no war or crime on the planet of Aurilia. Some said it was because of economic prosperity. Some said it was because of very strict law enforcement. Some said it was because hunger had been eliminated. Some said it was because the mentally ill had been artificially removed from the Aurilian genome. But the true reason was the Chip Fair. ...

1 - The great con Kanne and I had become friends through Reddit after we commented on a cosplay post. I had more-or-less-randomly-by-accident clicked on her profile and saw she’s into cosplay and stuff. I like the costumes she makes so I sent her a message to tell her that and she replied a few weeks later. We exchanged a few messages and soon we were talking on iMessage and we quickly discovered that we really like each other as friends. ...

First a little about me, I had always enjoyed the risk of self bondage and the only thing better was being tied up by someone else. Over the years the fantasies had turned into realities as I found other people that were willing to tie me up; these always had limited and downsides as they never wanted to go as far as me; even when I got married the wife had always been willing to let me play out my kinky side but it had always had limits and lines that should not be crossed. ...

Part Two David Wept. Phil had known something was up the moment he saw Paula in Maggie’s apartment. He hadn’t objected to them locking the plastic shell around his cock and balls, using the new plastic. He was used to giving Maggie pretty much complete control over his body on a regular basis anyway. He was deeply curious what would happen next. Besides, Maggie and Paula had obviously gone to a lot of trouble to arrange some sort of surprise for him. Who was he to say no? ...

Ch.4 Part 1 - Carol’s Camshow Samantha finally arrived home in Malibu and dumped her massive shopping bags out onto her bed. She was dog tired, but also elated. Her mind swam with dizzying possibilities as she looked at all the gear. “Oh shit,” she said to herself, “I haven’t checked Twitter all day. I bet my socials are going crazy after that book signing at the library.” Samantha picked up her phone, which she hadn’t checked all day. Her mouth dropped. There were thousands of mentions, hundreds of likes. People were using her tape gagged picture for everything from a meme mocking feminists to a sexy avatar for some men’s rights activists. The original photo had over 10,000 likes. ...

‘Section 15.18 The Submissive agrees to service or be sexually used by any person or persons of the Dominant’s choosing. Such encounters may include participation of multiple people at a time if that so pleases the Dominant. The Submissive will be bound, restrained and blindfolded during these encounters and this is by the Submissive’s expressed request and consent. _The Submissive explicitly grants his permission to be sexually used and abused by those individuals invited by the Dominant to take part in the activities with the Submissive, and furthermore, the Submissive grants his permission for those individuals to complete such acts on the Submissive while the Submissive is bound, restrained and/or blindfolded.* ...

Part One Something new in plastics? Paula texted Maggie. Paula: “We’ve developed a brand new plastic and printing process!” Maggie: “Don’t you do that on the regular?” Paula: “Not as often as you might think, but you’ll love this one.” Maggie: “How so?” Paula described the new process and the plastic to Maggie and then mentioned why she thought Maggie would find it interesting. Paula: “So you can see why it’s exciting.” ...

I should have known this Locktober was going to be unlike any before—more intense, more seductive, and far more challenging. This was our fourth attempt at the chastity challenge month, and Amy wasn’t holding back. Our journey into chastity had begun nearly a decade ago, back when we first bought a cage as a playful novelty. But in truth, the idea had been planted long before. Back in college, I had bought Amy a leather chastity belt as a kinky little dare. She indulged me, teasing me relentlessly as she wore it out in public, reveling in the thrill of knowing she was locked, yet no one else had a clue. It excited her. That was obvious. And naturally, that excitement turned into a question: What would it feel like for me? ...

Part 5 Dinner, Dancing, and an Auction. Maggie and Paula continued to watch a live web camera feed of the Museum’s Charity Event. With an occasional glance at Phil’s biomonitoring, by now they had gotten used to him being okay inside his extreme bondage and checking it was more habit then really needed. It looked like the dinner portion of the event was ending, all the guests had been served and were starting to push empty plates aside. Some went to the drink stations to get refills, others mingled between the tables. There was a head table of VIPs and a raised podium in the center of the table. Mr Suit stood up and tapped the microphone attached to the podium. Maggie and Paula saw several guests wince and assumed Mr Suit had created enough feedback to set people’s teeth on edge. But Mr Suit did something to the microphone and talked into it some more. Several of the people at the back of the room nearest the camera held thumbs up, indicating they could hear him now. ...

Chapter 4 I sorted through the bag of outfits Anna had given me, trying to find something appropriate for lunch. Anna messaged me and wanted to get together for lunch… and she wanted me to come en femme. I wasn’t sure how to feel about that. On the one hand I was excited about the idea of going out and doing something fun and non-sexual dressed. On the other hand I was freaking out about trying to pass and worrying about being ‘clocked’. ...

Part 4 A Daring Rescue “Maggie,” Paula called out as she entered the lab “We’ve got a problem!” Maggie looked up in surprise from the monitors “What problem? Everything is in the green here.” Paula flopped down on the old leather sofa next to Maggie “No, not that.” Paula took a moment to check the readings herself. “The Sarcophagus is working fine. Too fine!” “You aren’t making sense Paula, take a deep breath and then tell me slowly. What’s wrong?” Maggie hugged Paula to calm her down. ...

Chapter 1 American Prisoner Transport Like many government agencies, the Department of Corrections faced mounting pressure to cut costs. At the January budget oversight committee meeting, Section Chief Terry Manning identified six areas of overspending. One stood out: interstate prisoner transport. Gone were the days of white buses with barred windows ferrying inmates across state lines. The maintenance costs were unsustainable, and the security risks too high. Those buses had become prime targets for gangs or hired mercenaries looking to stage mass escapes. Even newer methods—like unmarked black SUVs—had their limits. Air travel was the biggest expense. The federal prisoner transfer hub in Oklahoma City still operated flights for high-risk inmates, but each Boeing 737 cost $25,000 per flight hour. With security restrictions limiting capacity to just 50 inmates per trip, a single coast-to-coast transport could cost upwards of $250,000. As a result, extraditions were delayed—sometimes indefinitely—until a plane could be filled to justify the cost. ...

13: A Normal Life Intro Ariana Birch-Inoue is 27 and Kate Birch is 29 years old. Both women have been married for well over a year. Ariana is Japanese and has a petite body with a sweet face with dark innocent looking eyes. A small B-cup sits on her chest and she stands about 140cm tall. Her hair is cut short similar to an inverted bob cut. Ariana prefers to stay at home and busies herself with household chores and her online contract work. ...

Arnold Davidson sat on the stage-front barstool at the Krazy Kat Klub just as he had done every night for the past two and a half weeks. He was relatively young– mid to late twenties– and there was a military bearing to the way he stood and walked. But his slight limp and some obvious, but muted, scars on the right side of his face made it clear that his fighting days were behind him. ...

Part 3 Unlimited Prototypes Paula continued “Well I wrote up our preliminary results from this weekend’s experiments. Management was so impressed they have greenlighted additional funds. Do you know what that means?” Phil groaned. Maggie laughed. “That’s right, we’ll be able to make and test as many prototypes as we want!” Paula concluded. Maggie happily replied “That’s wonderful news Paula, we’ll get together real soon to start work on the next model.” ...

Prologue One of Carly’s and my secrets as a couple was our love of zentai. Unbeknownst to anyone in our day-to-day lives, we had an Instagram account where we secretly posted photos of us in zentai going about our otherwise quotidian lives. Our audience was a mix of those who were more kink-minded, as well as those who were more interested in art and fashion. It originally started as a small project between the two of us just to share our experiments in sewing our own zentai. Over time, we got better at sewing and photography, and our account grew. All of our zentai were designed and made by us and for us. Every suit was bespoke to our specifications. Eventually we opened a small online shop, where we offered custom zentai commissions. ...

I was always a fan of remote controlled toys. When I was a kid I had a car, a plane and a helicopter. And as I grew up, I wanted to have my very full size R/C Toy. When my slave decided to not follow my instructions exactly during our previous session, I decided she needed more training and I also got to have my fun. “I’m going to enjoy myself,” I said as I pulled on her armbinder. She nodded along — the most she could do considering the large hidden gag inside her mouth. The next step was to put in a small remote controlled vibrator in her pussy, rubbing it on her clit to get it wet before pushing it deep inside her. A good amount of lube and enjoyment on my part ended with a remote shock plug in her ass as she mum-phed around her gag while I tested the shock levels. A locking belt went around her waist and between her legs to ensure that neither of these intruders would fall out while she was out and about. ...

Chapter 23 “Girls… girls?” A gentle voice called from beyond the bedroom door as a hand knocked on the wooden frame. “Hmmmm… uhhh,” I whimpered as I slowly woke from my slumber. The room was still so dark, only a small amount of light had come from the window as the morning sun began to rise and wake the world. I forced my eyes to open as the woman on the other side of the door knocked again before the door inevitably began to open. As I focused my eyes, the room came into view, the light from the hallway helped me see, although still startling to my waking eyes. I was laying on my back completely naked. Luckily for everyone I was covered with a blanket. In my arms was the sleeping blonde girl, her head resting on my chest as the noise from her mother failed to wake her. ...

Chapter 2 After an hour, I made my way up to the room. From the hallway, the panties clearly were not visible. I was tempted to go down to the front desk and ask them to let me into the room, but the door did open when I pushed and her panties fell to the floor, hidden inside the door so that no one else would see. As I walked in further, I saw her hurriedly look down while she fiddled with the handcuff shackles behind her. ...

The courtroom is dimly lit, the air thick with anticipation. I stand before the bench, the polished wood gleaming under the stern gaze of Judge Emma. Her reputation precedes her—whispers of her ironic punishments have spread like wildfire since the government unleashed these “incentive judges” to tackle petty crimes in an overcrowded system. She adjusts her robes, her piercing eyes locking onto you as the faint hum of the crowd fades into silence. The gavel rests in her hand, poised for judgment. ...

Chapter 22 It was a gentle moment. After so long stuck in that damn chastity device, I knew that both Emily and I needed this more than anything in the world. There was no Tanya, no parents and no Becky. All the events of the past few days were placed at the back of our minds, allowing us to enjoy only each other’s company for the night. It was more than a need, it was an addiction and an itch that needed to be scratched to calm my mind. I needed Emily more than life itself, I needed her body and her mind all to myself. It was almost as if I was losing control of myself, losing the little control I had of my life every second I was not touching her. ...

New Life Part 6 By now it is getting late, and I am exhausted from my exploits. I need to get some serious sleep. I know from experience that sleeping may be difficult dressed as I am. I am still wearing my gas mask. I have a CPAP machine so for this evening I will hook up my gas mask to the machine. I stoked up the fire. Now I am ready for bed. Swaddled again in heavy blankets I eventually drift off to sleep serenaded by the cadence of the gas mask and sloshing of my fluid filled suits. I quickly fell into a sound sleep. ...

New Life Part 4 For some reason I was now beginning to feel a sigh of relief. Yes, I was in this rubber coffin wearing two layers of airtight rubber plus a hooded gas mask attached to a smell bag filled with sweaty personal items. However I knew this was only temporary. This was just for the cameras taping my latest Poor Willy video. Soon we would be back at the hotel and I would be extricated from all this, I could clean up, and we would be on our way to Toronto and we would be leaving the Montreal Fetish Weekend. Unfortunately it appeared that no attempt was made to get me out of all this. I heard muffled voices and things being loaded into the van but no attempt was made to unlock the latches so I could escape this tight rubber prison. Before I knew it the van was moving. I realized then that the die was cast and I am going to be stuck in this situation for at least the next five hours until we reach Toronto. Here I am sealed again in layers of rubber breathing a vile concoction of sweaty undergarment, tightly sealed in this tight rubber box forced to endure who knows what before we finally make it home to Minneapolis. I know, I know, “It makes for a good video”.. ...

New Life Part 3 We finally made it to Montreal and arrived at the hotel. We were staying at the Auberge du Vieux-Port in old Montreal. We deliberately made the most of our arrival with three lovely minxes in skin tight rubber driving up in a black hearse not to mention Dear Rubber Doll Scarlet and her escort. Every cell phone for locks was recording our arrival. Our cameras were also running full blast catching all of the reactions from the onlookers. Our checkin was just as audacious. Sandy checked us all in and we paraded through the lobby and eventually made it to our rooms. ...

New Life Part 2 It has been nine months since I began my new life in Minneapolis. The finishing touches on my firehouse are complete. I was finally able to set up my rubber playroom although I still sneak back into the studio to use some of their more serious rubber bondage equipment. My home playroom has many of the items from my Chicago home. I have ample storage for my ever growing collection of rubber. I have a rubber covered bed with the customary restraints. I have my rubber hooded hammock in which I spend most of my nights, and I have my sauna. In addition I have added a bondage chair with heavy leather harnesses and straps. I have a rubber vac bed which I can operate solo. I also have a scaled down version of a Rubber Suction Suit complete with all the attachments. ...

Part 24. First Day with Nix Despite opening her eyes, Emma couldn’t see. She was a bit confused. She couldn’t move and her tongue felt weird. She did her best not to panic initially and thought back to the previous night. She had been mummified except for her head. That was left exposed because she had her tongue pierced multiple times. They didn’t remove the blindfold they put on her the night before. She had slept that way though she had no idea how long. ...

Homestyle Part Eight It has been months since our breakout venture at the Folsom Fair in San Francisco. Since then the “crew” has attended a whole host of fetish events throughout the country. At each of these events our rubber suit line was extremely well received. Our business is flourishing. We have expanded our operations in order to keep up with the demand. Our latest venture is an ultimate rubber suit. For an astronomical amount of money we will create a suit molded to a person’s body form. In other words we laser scan a person and make a one-off mold from the scan and cast that in rubber. We already have seven orders for such suits. ...

Part 13 Truth be told, Brianna Wilde has no memory of falling asleep. That was far from unusual in and of itself of course, most nights she could barely remember hitting the pillow much less all that followed, especially if she’d enjoyed one of her mistresses’ more… intense sessions beforehand, but despite that it was still a jarring experience. To slowly and haltingly open her eyes, mind still clouded by the rapidly fading twilight of dreams and beset by the momentary disorientation of not knowing where she was or how she’d gotten there. It passed quickly enough, it always did, but as she slowly came back to herself and blinked away the last traces of sleep the blue-haired girl felt the faintest chord of confusion upon finding herself alone in bed. Still bound, still gagged, still wrapped up in a warm cocoon of blankets, but alone and surprisingly horny from the clit clip having worked her most tender flesh with maddening precision as she’d tossed and turned in her sleep. Biting down on the rubber ball pressed between her teeth to suppress a shiver, and rolling her shoulders to stretch as best she could, Brianna tried to take stock of her situation. Part of her was actually surprised she’d managed to sleep at all given the toys she was enduring, and the excitement that still pulsed in her chest, but the rest of her was more impressed by the fact that not only had her mistresses awoken before her but that they had somehow managed to get out of bed without waking her. An especially impressive feat given how thoroughly they had been intertwined beforehand. Chuckling in amusement, the blue-haired girl closed her eyes and took a breath as she relished the scent of her lovers still lingering under the covers and on the pillow before bracing herself. Shifting her hands as best she could within the confines of her cuffs, and trying her best to avoid jostling her chastity belt and its attachments any more than she already had, she carefully lifted herself up to lean back against the headboard and cast her eyes around the dimly lit room. While momentarily annoyed at the way the motion made the blanket fall from her shoulders to pool around her waist, a sudden rush of cool air raising goosebumps over pale skin, the feeling was washed away in an instant. ...

Homestyle Part Seven It has been six months since my infamous trip to Minneapolis to see Sandy, Candy, Sherry, and Natasha. A lot has happened in all that time. I leased the new property for the rubber dominatrix studio. Nearly all of the interior treatments are done. I have seen the work in progress and it looks like it will be a first class bondage studio. I have been there several times during the build. In addition to the area dedicated to clients, we have an actual video studio setup for rubber porno videos to feed the popular Baroness Pandora pay video site. Part of the studio is up and running and some of the videos are first rate, between the studio and filming done in the old bondage area. Sandy has amassed a large selection of videos to offer. They keep asking when “Willy” will agree to star in another video. Seems my debut performance is still one of the top sellers. I might agree to do some more as time goes on. ...

Homestyle Part Six I was still reeling from the success of the past few weeks. The success of creating the first rubber suit off my production team in Birmingham was a genuine highlight. The work ahead was a bit staggering. Weeks ahead would prove challenging as I tried to assemble the resources to meet the needs to come closer to actual production. I also needed to reconnect with Sandy to see how our Minnesota rubber dominatrix studio project was going. ...

Chapter 1 The bar at the hotel lobby was grand and palatial. I sat down at a quiet table in the corner and ordered a scotch on the rocks. A few minutes after they served me my drink, I saw her standing at the open double doors looking around. When she noticed me, she took a deep breath and wound her way around the other hushed conversations until she reached my table. ...

Homestyle Part Five After wearing my new custom molded rubber suit for a day I decided I needed to clean up and relay my success with my other partners. I went to my home office to call Sandy and Candy in Minnesota and asked her if I could fly her to Fort Lauderdale to be 3D scanned for a female version of the suit. She was excited by the idea and we set up the flight. I called Bobby for CETEX and told him to expect Sandy and Candy. I also told him to dust off his passport because both of us are going to England this weekend. I called Dick and Dan from Minneapolis and explained we needed two more people each male and female to volunteer for scanning to fill out the three levels of the range for sizing. I asked them to be on the lookout. I would promise them their own custom fit suit as well as all expenses paid. I called England to tell them I would be traveling there next weekend to see the manufacturing process in person. I told them I wanted to see them make another suit for me while I was there, this time with hood and gloves. With that I went off to the office whistling a happy tune for the rapid progress we made on my rubber suit project. ...

Homestyle Part Four I landed in Chicago all excited by the prospect of making full scale 3D molds for my rubber fetish manufacturing in England. When I arrived home there was an email waiting for me from Baroness Pandora stating that she would be at a latex fashion show later in the week at the Fashion Center in Rosemont and asking if we could get together to discuss business. I called Baroness Pandora, whose real name is Sandy Barnet. She was traveling with one of her staff members named Candy. I gave them my address and agreed we would meet at 7:00PM for drinks at my place where we could go over the agreement papers I had drafted. The bell rang exactly at 7:00. The two girls were stunning. Both wore short black dresses which displayed all the right things in the right places. I invited them in. I had a bottle of white wine chilled and offered them a glass before we began. Sandy and I went off into my home office while Candy waited in the Den. Halfway through the discussion Candy came seemingly all excited and whispered something in Sandy’s ear. “Really? You don’t say. We’ll have to check it out.” Sandy turned to me and said. “Will, you seem to be holding out on us. Candy here accidentally ran into your secret rubber lair.” ...

Homestyle Part Three It was Tuesday and I was still reeling from my long weekend in Minneapolis. I literally collapsed when I arrived home last night. I managed to remove my rubber layers but for the first time ever failed to clean my rubber before crashing for the evening. They would have to wait until this evening for me to properly care for them. Today would be another day at the office requiring my absolute attention. My company’s merger was imminent and details need to be finalized. I staggered to the shower, cleaned up and dressed for the day. I only had time for coffee before leaving for work. ...

It had been just two days since Emma had left me tied to a park bench in the rain. By the time Hanna had arrived to rescue me, I’d been soaked through and tormented by my hair. Barely loosening in its sock bun, it had become a sodden uncomfortably heavy ball on top of my weary head. My tears, mixed with my makeup and Emma’s pussy juices, had been streaming down my face as she greeted me. Tears from the oppressive lust that tormented me, as my own wet pussy soaked my panties and my clit trembled and quivered demanding to be touched. Emma had left me a needy and humiliated horny mess! ...

Halloween Props Phil’s friend Beverly texted him a week or so before Halloween “You’ll never believe it!” “Believe what?” he asked back reasonably. “A friend of a friend has a contract to decorate for a massive Halloween party for a giant tech company! And I am being asked to help make some of the props!” Phil could sense his friend was excited. “Isn’t this a little short notice?” Phil wondered. ...

Chapter 1 With Halloween a week away, Jennifer was shopping for costumes in a local party shop. Rummaging in the bottom of a dusty bin, she was surprised to find a couple of Robomaid boxes. Robomaids? She had heard of them. As far as she could tell, they were just android bodies packaged as a sexy maid. She knew there had been a whole series of federal laws passed, to limit their public presence. She didn’t remember why. She hadn’t really paid attention, since it wasn’t like somebody with her income could afford anything so expensive. In fact, Robomaids weren’t even available in her part of the country. Local conservatives had joined the religious right, fighting against the infiltration of ‘false humans’ into society. They had pressured the state legislature into further limiting the function of Robomaids in public. As a result, the local market for artificial maids had yet to take off. ...

Chapter 1 The next day, the maids were up early. It had been a terrible night’s sleep, interrupted by the frequent squeaking of rubber. Their sparse dreams had been repeatedly spiced with sexual urges they couldn’t seem to satisfy. Upon awakening, they both groaned. Their reality was every bit as bad as their dreams. After untangling her pointy heels from the sheets, Dani sat on the edge of the bed and felt her leash flop into her lap. She ran her hand down it, then reached up to feel the metal ring around her neck. She had slept in the thing all night, and barely noticed it. She remarked, “Jen forgot to take off our collars!” ...

Part 11 Of all the different types of foreplay that she had experienced in her admittedly short life, Brianna Wilde well understood that anticipation could often be the greatest. That was a truth written into her very bones as both of her mistresses were keen and eager disciples of the technique. From the very first time she had shared their bed, to their most recent encounter, her lovers were experts at weaving subtle words, teasing touches and whispered implications together in a way that never failed to capture her imagination and drive her wild. Indeed, very nearly all of her most intense and erotically charged memories involved being bound and gagged and left to stew helplessly in her own thoughts, shivering beneath gentle and teasing touches as a potent combination of uncertainty and eager want drove her to all new heights of arousal. Honestly some nights the sex was almost an afterthought compared to the games that preceded it and might have even felt trite if not for the fact that all of her lovers were also experts at working her body like a symphony and making her scream just a loud. Which probably made it a good thing that she loved gags so much or else the neighbors would have even more to talk about. And yet, even as memories of those times brought a familiar blush to the blue-haired girl’s cheeks and coaxed a smile from around the bit in her mouth, the anticipation she felt at this very moment felt different somehow. More profound, more real in a way that she could not explain, or at the very least much more intense. Elise’s offer echoed unbidden through her mind again and again, the easy and teasing smile that the young dominatrix had worn as she invited her newfound companions back to her room standing in sharp contrast to the almost uncertain expression she had shown just a moment earlier. Her offer was vague, euphemistic even, but utterly unmistakable despite that. ...

Homestyle Part Two Morning came and I prepared myself for the trip home. I just completed a successful trip to Minneapolis. My plans to create a world class rubber dominatrix studio here was well under way. I was happy with the results and decided to treat myself to a special ride back to Chicago. I planned to drive straight through so I dressed in street clothes and gassed up the car. My plans required me not having to stop anywhere along the way. I returned to the house and made final preparations for the trip. I first dressed in my Evolution suit hood, gloves and all. I then put on the silicone doll suit, the tight jeans and cotton blouse, and wig before joining the boys to say goodbye. They laughed and applauded as I sashayed down the stairs in my best girly persona. “You look marvelous!” With that they kissed both my hands. We wished each other the best and I headed for my car. The brief walk to the car reminded me of why I don’t dare stop on the way home. I was early and the weather predicted temperatures in the 90’s (30’s C). I ducked into the car, buckled up and headed back to Chicago hoping for an easy drive. ...

It was the start of the month, and time to make the spousal support payment. The only problem was that Laura, my ex-wife, was working at a summer camp way up north in the woods. She had told me I needed to drop the money off in cash Saturday afternoon at 3:00 in person, just putting it in her bank would not do. I couldn’t figure out why the specific time, then I found out that everyone else at camp was going to be on a trip, and Laura was going to be practically the only one there. Unfortunately with the divorce decree she could get away with that, but I could always fight it. Krista was real unhappy about all of this. She had the almost insane conviction that Laura was going to try something, to try to seduce me; if not to steal me back then to drag me through the mud over it to damage my relationship with Krista. ...

Kelara was intelligent. With a high aptitude for learning from a young age, along with a vivid imagination, those who knew her growing up would have proclaimed her a genius. In some ways, she was. Kelara was able to deduce and discover things that the vast majority of her peers would have never succeeded in doing, and further, she loved to craft. By the time Kelara was a young adult, she had already done something that only the rare and talented mage had ever accomplished. Kelara had tamed lightning, and she’d done this without a drop of magic in her veins. ...

Homestyle Part One I returned home after what I must say was the most eventful trip of my life. I reflected back on the whole experience. It was a success in every right. I certainly expanded life beyond my rubber solo existence. While I will continue to enjoy the personal and private pleasure it gives me, being out and about among other rubberists is compelling. The same could be said for my plans upon my return. My plans to expand the European rubber dominatrix experience to the States, plus my venture into molded rubber fetish wear, should give me a lot to look forward to now that I am home. ...

Part 10 Some part of Brianna Wilde had expected things to feel different once her mistresses had formally accepted Elise’s offer. Some shift of atmosphere, some chance of mood, something to denote what felt like it should be a monumental moment, but there was nothing. At least not at first. For what seemed like an eternity the six of them just stood there, surrounded by the dull background roar of the convention center itself as traffic flowed around them, more than a few people offering appreciative looks, both subtle and lingering, at the elaborately dressed and tightly bound women on display but no one saying anything. In fact the blue-haired girl very nearly began to shift nervously in place beneath that stormy gray gaze as Elise just watched her newfound companions silently for a long moment, fingers almost idly drumming against her outer thigh as her latex-clad pet continued to worship her boots. Then, all of a sudden, the young dominatrix seemed to light up, her expression shifting as the sly smile that had been curling her lips widened into something far more genuine and she gave the leash in her left hand a gentle tug, signaling to the tightly bound woman to cease her ministrations and straighten up into a more appropriately cat-like posture perched on knees and elbows. Or was it dog-like? Honestly it was hard to say given that she was wearing neither a tail nor ears. Adjusting her grip on the reins at the same time to call Claire to attention, the redhead instantly raising her head, the young woman strode forward, her sharp heels clicking harshly against the concrete floor with each step until she was standing practically nose to nose with Brianna. Fighting the urge to take a step back, the bound girl could do nothing but watch, a fierce blush suddenly coloring her cheeks as the brunette’s smile twitched ever so slightly and her eyes eagerly roamed over that nearly nude frame before finally glancing back and forth between Sofia and Roxanna. ...

7: Basement It was a crazy and dangerous thing he wanted to do. But she had always done that sort of thing. Tony was military, young, 22, on a base far away from their home where they met and fell in love. Nel was a wild 20, on her own, a woman now, and visiting. They had both waited and they had both picked right back up where they had left off when he had left seven months ago. He wanted her to see where he was and to look at the city and environment where they would be living once they were married. She was more than happy to do this. ...

Return to Paradise Part Four What have I done? Stuck in five layers of rubber again. This time I am inflated to a maximum level at the mercy of two complete strangers who apparently have no hesitation to wrap someone else in layers of rubber and leave them alone for God only knows how long. What have I gotten myself into? All I could do was lay there like a beached whale unable to move and barely able to breathe. I awoke to the noise in the room. Who was there? I planned to check out this morning. Was it the cleaning staff here to change out the room? If so I expected to hear some commotion over the discovery of a rubber creature in the bed. There was no such commotion. Instead my inner suit was deflated and I was helped to sit up in bed and helped to my feet. ...

Part 9 There were a great many things that Brianna Wilde had never expected to experience in her life. Such as becoming the bondage plaything of her next door neighbors for example, or that relationship growing to the point where she could not imagine being with anyone else. At least not in such a permanent fashion. Discovering the seemingly infinite well of fetishes within herself had also been quite surprising, if not quite as surprising as learning that she had the potential to be a witch and the revelation that’s had actually had sex with a werewolf. But somehow all of that seemed almost insignificant in comparison to the fact that right now she found herself walking virtually naked through a crowd with nothing more than a harness of thin leather straps covering her body, head held high and every inch of her so turned on by the experience that she almost could not stand it. And yet, if the last year had taught her anything it was to expect the unexpected. After so many life changing events and personal revelations “normal” now seemed so very relative. Even with all of that, however, as little as an hour ago she would never have imagined, even in her wildest and kinkiest dreams, that she would ever find herself leading one of her mistresses on a leash. Nevertheless, as she glanced back surreptitiously to make certain that she wasn’t imagining things, the blue-haired girl could not help but smile at the sight of Sofia’s long, lean frame sheathed in skintight black latex, hands cuffed behind her back and a modest ball gag made of mirror polished steel filling her mouth. A gag that Brianna herself had been wearing not so long ago. Combined with a simple blindfold those simple bonds rendered the woman utterly helpless and unable to do anything but follow the tug of the leash around her throat, struggling all the while as she tried to wriggle out of her cuffs and shake the gag loose. Actions which achieved little save to make her muscles practically ripple within their encasement, light playing off the shiny rubber covering her in a glittering display as blonde hair flew about her head like strands of gold. A fact that the woman herself seemed to understand at least somewhat as her struggles had slowly morphed into something both playful and deliberately provocative, as if she were putting on a show rather than seriously trying to escape. A marked change from her earlier indignant protests and muffled demands, almost as if her mistress had grown intrigued by this reversal of roles and was curious what might happen next. ...

To say I was nervous was an understatement. I could feel my heart beating heavily in my ears, becoming quicker at a rather alarming pace. I was sure someone watching me from the outside of the suit could have easily seen my heart beating against my chest. Though, it was all understandable. It was an uncomfortable and scary situation. It hadn’t been that often Cleo, Poppy and I had seen the world outside the property. It had only been a handful of times and that was only to have a quick shop for some items. Donna never liked the thought of us being alone in the house whilst she was outside and she always saw it as a good thing that we were in the public, being sociable with normal people. ...

Return to Paradise Part Two Thursday finally came and my duties to my company have ended for this trip. I checked the itinerary for the Men In Rubber Weekend. Thursday evening was pretty much open as Friday was the main kick off with events being held in classic Paris fetish bars, clubs, and some new up-and-coming venues. The main party will take place on Saturday night culminating at one of Paris’s legendary gay fetish sex clubs which had been around for many years. It is supposed to be a historical and legendary club of the French hard and fetish gay scene. This is all new to me as I begin to explore a new experience very much outside my comfort range. I decided to dress for the evening in just rubber and nothing else. I chose my sleeveless one piece suit, my new “Classic” rubber jacket over top and my rubber “Chuck Taylor” shoes. I am dressed for the part yet have no Idea what that part will be. I had never ventured out in just rubber before. It would turn out to be a rubber adventure the likes of which I had never experienced. ...

Part 8 Contrary to all of her expectations, Brianna Wilde quickly discovered that there was a strange and almost pleasant mundanity to wandering about a bondage convention with her mistresses. To be sure it was fantastical as well, everywhere she looked a feast for the eyes with toys and gear she had only ever seen in pictures on display and groups of people wearing their fetishes openly and without shame. Herself among them, when she thought about it, but there was a certain matter of factness to it all as well. Not that she minded, that sense of normalcy was equally wondrous in its own way, the sort of thing that would have seemed impossible to her once upon a time, but it still undercut some of the awe that she had imagined feeling when she had first proposed this weekend adventure. In fact, as they wandered the aisles, passing by seemingly endless rows of tables and booths with wares on display for sale the whole thing honestly reminded the blue-haired girl of the rummage sales her mother had taken her to as a child, or the farmer’s market that she and Sofia frequented in the summer months. Although, to be fair, neither of those venues had offered rows of ball gags for sale in every color of the rainbow or had models demonstrating different types of handcuffs for passers by. Or at least she had never seen anything like that, though who knew what sort of odds and ends might turn up in those random boxes at the average garage sale? ...

Lady Lucille’s Bar & Grill has been a fixture down on Second Street for many years. Supposedly it was once even closer to the river, but back in the big floods of ’93 it survived only because the owner and patrons got together to sandbag a six foot high flood wall all the way around it. Once the floods went down, the owner picked up the building and moved the bar three blocks– and about twenty feet in elevation– up to what was then three vacant lots on Second Street. A couple of floods have come and gone since then, and there is a new owner and a lot of new regulars… including me… but Lady Lucille’s is still going strong. ...

Return to Paradise Part One I found my European trip so rewarding that I needed to return there to seek out other new business opportunities. This time I need to focus on new business clients rather than possible acquisitions. To be perfectly honest I found even more personal reasons for this trip. I found that my appetite for personal rubber debauchery has changed. For years I have been a solo player enjoying my sexual pleasure in total privacy. My experience at the rubber club in London and the brothel in Hong Kong has enlightened me to broader decadence. Rubber wise my last trip to Europe was a sourcing trip buying new items for my pleasure. This trip I intended to use my purchases extensively during my trip. I also intend to explore the rubber scene more, especially in Paris and Amsterdam. There are several fetish events that intrigue me. I also plan to explore the rubber brothel scene for my personal pleasure and as preview plans I have to possibly invest in one of my own back in the states. With all these goals in mind I packed up my extensive stash of rubber with plans to ship it in advance of my trip. ...

Part Five Jessica staggered forward as the door hit her in the rump. She wanted to turn and pound on the door, to beg to be let back in. But she was quite sure that Don wasn’t kidding. He wanted her to drive home in her ridiculous outfit. She was shocked to see how late it was. Afternoon traffic was picking up. She must have been Don’s captive for longer than that, she thought. “Time flies when you’re having fun,” Jessica muttered sarcastically. ...

Part 6 Despite all of her earlier bravado, some part of Brianna Wilde had wondered if she would come to regret her bold, and quite possibly foolish, decision to wear her chastity belt and literally nothing else as they headed to the convention floor. Had wondered if, as exciting as the prospect had seemed at the time, she’d freeze up as they grew closer and closer to the reality of being so utterly naked in front of a crowd. It wasn’t even the idea of being embarrassed that had bothered her, not really. She’d embarrassed herself plenty of times in the past after all. No, what had truly gotten under her skin was the thought of failing as strange as that sounded. She knew that her mistresses would not have offered a hint of protest, would have turned back instantly and without question if she’d asked, but giving up like that felt so wrong. Especially after she’d been so confident in the face of Roxanna’s gentle concern and Sofia’s bright enthusiasm. And so, despite the familiar swirl of butterflies in her stomach, and the almost thrilling tingle of nerves under her skin, the blue-haired had simply taken a deep breath and kept walking, the feeling of carpet beneath her bare feet an oddly grounding sensation. ...

4: Show Time II …I tried to follow our journey with the very limited visibility that I now had, but my active mind soon had little to crunch over, so I drifted mentally, like a boat untied from its moorings, or perhaps a slave accidentally detached from her indoor run. I realized that without knowing where we were going, nor how exactly we got there, any of the humans in charge of me could so easily maroon me. I’d be like a helpless abandoned castaway, and impossibly grateful if one day I was rescued. That was my level of commitment here, for the next few hours at least I was living this adventure, even if I suddenly decided that I didn’t want to… ...

It’s amazing how one person can be different people in different situations. I’ve always been a bit of a social butterfly, never really fitting in with one group or another, even back in school. I was something of an athlete since I was on the swim team, plus ran cross country and track, but I never fit with the jocks. I was a big-time gamer and comics nut, but I never really fit with the nerds. So on and so forth. This was true all through college and as I moved into work. ...

Part One: THE FLIGHT My latest adventure in rubber takes me overseas to Hong Kong. Two weeks ago I headed off to Hong Kong on a business trip. I usually travel there at least two times a year. I’ll spend a couple days at our office in Hong Kong then spend a couple days in Shenzhen, Guangdong Province, China visiting factories. The trip has become fairly routine with a thirteen hour flight from Chicago, arriving in Hong Kong about six in the evening, trying to get enough sleep in the hopes that I will be awake enough to function the next day. ...

Part 5 It wasn’t nerves, not exactly, but as she rode the elevator down to the first floor sandwiched between her mistresses, Brianna Wilde found herself completely unable to decide what to do with her hands. As if possessed of a mind of their own her fingers alternated between playing with the hem of her skirt, rumpling the fabric idly before smoothing it out again, and tugging on the front of her shirt, distorting the rose pattern printed from shoulder to hip in amusing ways. Biting her lip, the blue-haired girl stole glances at the older women flanking her, as always taken in by their beauty. ...

Chicago Style Part One I just arrived in Chicago from my European rubber adventure. I touched down, cleared immigration, picked up my bag and shuttled through customs. My car was in the extended lot so I took the tram over to retrieve it. All I could think of are all those glorious packages waiting for me in my office. I went directly to my workplace. I was greeted by everyone all interested in the results of my meetings. I said I would call a meeting with department heads tomorrow to review things but first I need to unpack my notes and settle in. I headed for my office. There they were greeting me like old friends, the boxes from my trip. I inspected them to see if anyone tampered with them. All was well. Now on to real world business. ...

Wenda’s Paint and Cabinetry While on their usual morning walk, Wenda exclaimed, “Well, I must say, Lloyd looks like a changed man! He seems so much more… confident these days! You working him more now that he’s working himself less?” With a grin and a blush Jenny replied, “Something like that. I’m just glad he’s decided to give up Parliament and get back into private practice. He’s so much happier now.” ...

Part 5: Party Time …The following day Alice was returned to us with a glowing report and just a little worse for the wear, my hairdresser friend and her husband most appreciative of her efforts, and of course my own charity in lending her out for a good cause. That was her first time out of the house while dressed in her new female Alice persona, and it probably should have occurred to me what a big step this actually was for her, if of course my empathy for her wasn’t so low. This was a friendly audience for her though, I told myself soothingly, and her chores familiar ones, although in a new and unfamiliar place. Get used to it sister! I thought cynically in my mind. ...

Europe Part One Time for another business trip. This time I am heading to Europe, England and Germany to be specific. I am scheduled to visit a number of businesses which my company might be interested in buying. Of course that is not my only interest in traveling to Europe. I always try to include my passion for rubber as much as possible during these trips. What better places to explore a rubber fantasy than in England and Germany, the epicenter of the rubber fetish world. ...

Chapter 9 – Slut Walk I could tell Maggie wanted to walk out there and help Heather on her ‘Slut walk’. She still thought of Heather as her friend. “Maggie, if you want to coach her,” I suggested, “then make her start just walking, again and again, until her legs learn the right distance step. Then she can go a little faster and increase the speed more each trip. But DON’T time her. She has to guess when she’s fast enough and ask me to time her. There is a penalty if she thinks she can do it and then fails.” ...

Electric Jane The oversized, electric dildo securely locked into Titty-tart’s ass was creating a very realistic sensation of rapidly and deeply thrusting into her overstretched hiney-hole via the wave action of its shock point array and it made her gasp as it bumped inside her against the huge punishment dildo secured in her long-suffering pussy. The ring gag held her mouth open to its absolute maximum and she moaned silently as she worked furiously to please the customer’s cock with her mouth, tongue and throat. She’d have held his balls and worked the shaft of his cock with her hands, but they were mittened into useless little balls and short-chained up to her collar behind her back. That’s how all the ‘happy ending’ girls spent their days here at the Punishment Café, in back-prayer bondage, sucking or waiting en-pointe and leashed in line hoping for an opportunity to lick or suck. ...

Pat(ty) My given name is Patrick. I’m twenty-three, I’m into self-bondage, and I’m a cross-dresser. Not all the time, you understand; I have to work for a living, but cross-dressing is my fetish, and for lack of interest in almost anything else, my one hobby. I’m sure that I probably spend more time and money shopping for shoes & clothes than the average female, but it’s what I like. I’m lucky that I have a body that lends itself to female attire; I’m five feet eight inches tall and slender, at one hundred thirty pounds. My almost-black hair is cut in a ‘page-boy’ style, which I hide by wearing it pulled up into a ‘man-bun’ or up under a hat. With my hair down and make-up on, I’m quite passable as a girl and I often go out dressed as one. I’m not gay, but I love flirting with men while I’m dressed in something sexy. ...

Las Vegas In Summer Business often brings me to Las Vegas. Whether it is a convention or just normal business meetings, I typically travel there at least four times a year. Winter is a popular time for conventions in Las Vegas because the weather is agreeable and often a great break for blustery Chicago. However this time I find myself going to a convention in Las Vegas in the summer. Not only summer but mid August. Who on earth thinks that it is a good idea to have a convention in Vegas in the summer? It averages over a hundred degrees that time of year and for a guy who likes to go out and about wearing rubber, this is not going to be a good time. Looks like my plans will be strictly indoors this trip. ...

Los Angeles Trip I typically travel to the West Coast four of five times a year for business. My company is always looking for new product ideas. I typically meet with four or five “Think Tank” houses who present their latest ideas for my review. Each trip usually takes three days, four if I need to travel to more than one city. This particular trip was to LA. My usual routine is an early flight from Chicago, an afternoon meeting in LA then a hotel for the evening, meeting the next day, and if I am lucky a little “me” time in the afternoon and evening. ...

Part 4 “Hey, are you awake?” A voice woke me. I wouldn’t have said I was fully asleep, I mostly had my eyes closed and my brain was slowly beginning to drift off, being disrupted did not come at any inconvenience at this stage. The living room was dark. Donna and Poppy had disappeared into the bedroom just less than an hour ago and I could already hear the woman snoring quietly and the quiet whistle of Poppy’s breathing, telling me she was asleep too. ...

Anne Fields was an office administrator, working in the city for a medium size finance company, which for most of the year meant keeping the office clean and open, with enough stocks of everything from mugs to paper to loo roll. In practice it also meant that most of the account managers, almost all male, treated her like their own personal dogsbody, from ordering pizza to cleaning up spills and occasionally emptying their rubbish bins if they’d filled them up before the end of the day. On the upside the pay was quite good, even including a clothes allowance as she was occasionally required to greet clients and other office visitors. ...

Submission Intro Who are Ariana and Kate? Ariana Inoue is a cute 24 year old Japanese woman. Like many asian women she has black hair. Lately she likes her hair done up in a braid. She rarely puts on makeup but is fond of eyeliner so she can make cat eyes. Her slender body and cute facial features are the envy of many men and women. Ariana has a small B-cup and is about 140cm tall with a cute butt. ...

Chapter 45: Crucifixion Picnic, Crux The winch on the Jeep had pulled Peggy’s near naked body so that she was in a perfect position; perfect to be crucified at least. Her arms were pulled almost to the eye-bolts through which the cables ran and that put her arms at about a V with a 45% angle. Peggy was immediately surprised at how much strain this put on her shoulders. She should have grabbed the wood dowels built into the suspension wrists cuffs before they started to lift her, but she was too surprised. Her ankles were bound together with a leather strip, so she bent her knees and felt for the small, sloped platform with her feet. She found it, but when she tried to stand up, her feet slipped off. The platform sloped down at about 45% and her feet were sweating and dirty. Trying again, she got her heels dug into the very narrow ledge at the back of the platform and she was able to push up with her legs enough to reach the dowels in the cuffs for a little relief. ...

Part 15. Chastity Drive Emma, with Kit, survived the sea full of people. A few predators came for them. Her dress was the main casualty as it sustained a tear when one greedy, possibly desperate person grabbed it as she was walking. She was just glad to make it to others and try to get to the start of the event even though she still had things to do first. ...

Chapter 44: Crucifixion Picnic, Procession Meanwhile, the sun was up in the yard and Peggy was in hell. She had done a lot of BDSM scenes, some of them extreme, but she had never suffered like the previous ten hours. She had cried all her tears out hours ago and was just standing, bent at the waist, suffering. At least she wasn’t cold anymore, the sun had risen enough to warm the yard. When she heard the footsteps of the approaching ‘centurions’ she was so relieved she started crying again, partly from pain but mostly from relief. She was still facing crucifixion but at least they would let her out of this damn cage! ...

I didn’t know what to say to Phillip. His right hand moved to the top of my dress. It zippered from top to bottom. He fingered the gold zipper. “I’m just curious, Terri. How did you choose this dress for the occasion?” he asked. I smiled. I was standing with my back to him, studying the lavish drapery of the large room. The dress was made of shiny black spandex – skintight and with a micro-miniskirt hem. I never had worn a dress this revealing. A pair of black silk pantyhose and pumps of the same color with a five-inch stiletto heel completed my outfit. ...

Fetish prisoner! That’s what Lisa had screamed when she had decided what she wanted to be for Halloween one evening. Both her roommates laughed knowing for her it wasn’t much of a costume. Lisa always dressed slutty, they had teased her in the past, both wishing they could pull off the sexy looks she wore. Both June and Heather had caught Lisa in self-bondage with both of them keeping her bound after making sure she couldn’t free herself for hours longer than she had planned. Lisa had loved the mistreatment she had received and the fact that now she didn’t have to worry about what would happen if she was caught again. ...

Delia’s parents were rich… more than comfortably rich. They were rich, rich. And she grew up with all of the wealth and privilege that goes along with that status, including legacy membership to one of the most sought-after sororities at Arizona State. And more important to this story, she had almost unlimited access to her parents’ luxury cabin at Lake Havasu on the Arizona-California border. Most people who stay for a weekend at one of these cabins are paying a high AirBnB rental that most of us could never afford. For Delia, however, it was merely a matter of making sure her parents or one of their important clients wasn’t using the cabin that weekend. Her parents rarely went to the lake anymore, and since her dad retired, there were very few clients who needed that favor to clinch a big deal. The one payment, if you want to call it that, which her parents required was that she close down the cabin at the end of the season. ...

Halloween had turned into our favorite time of year, each year our costumes became more complex with ever more stringent bondage themes, well— more stringent for me. I loved when he got an idea even though I knew it would entail me being bound and gagged while he led me around to the clubs and around our neighborhood. Last year I had finally asked about being a mummy, one of my all-time favorite restraints is being wrapped exceptionally tight and left to struggle for air and freedom while teased or tormented into hopefully several orgasms. ...

Chapter 1 After several years of trying in vain, April was finally going to the annual Halloween ball at the Fielding Estate, out in the trendy western suburbs. It would be the party of the season! To be honest, it wasn’t really her that had been invited. It was her new boyfriend, Gabe. He was a very eligible bachelor in their town, and a regular with the ‘In-crowd’. As Gabe’s ‘plus one’, she planned to make this her party, and in the process, use her perfect costume to cement her position as Gabe’s favorite girl. She was so excited! She’d finally get to stick it to the upper crust of this town, and get the man of her dreams! ...

She had insisted so much that I just had to say yes to her little game. I was in this lesbian relationship with Chloe for about two years, and if there was one thing I knew about her, it was that she was a massive Supergirl fan. Not only that, I had to accept that she loved a fictional character more than me. Sure, she wasn’t completely delusional and knew Supergirl wasn’t real, but she very easily allowed herself to forget that fact. ...

Episode 6 “Aaand, you are free!” “AAAAAAAAAAAH!” Finally, Silver pulled the dead alien head bag off my head, and I could take my first deep breath in days. “How are you feeling, X?” “Hooornyyy! Please, unlock my crotch shield.” “Haha. Okay, okay. Don’t pull on my shirt like that.” “Silver! You fucked me all week in the ass. You didn’t have to wait for me to beg.” “It was more fun that way. But now, I’ll fuck you for real. You must be so frustrated.” ...

Chapter 1 The dual toned bell indicated that the small 24 hour shop had yet another near midnight customer. With a deep sigh the young man behind the counter put the ARPG game on pause and looked up towards the entrance. His irritation quickly dissipated as he laid eyes on the beautiful woman who just entered and quickly put his phone away. He had only worked at the store for a little over three months but had been fortunate to have laid eyes on the vixen in front of him a few times prior. Boosting his self confidence he decided that tonight was the night he would conquer her and eyed his price from top to bottom. ...

Chapter 8 – Paul’s First Tea Dee knew It was time to talk to Paul about attending The Ladies Tea Society meeting next Sunday. She didn’t know why she was putting it off, perhaps it was because she was afraid Paul would refuse. She was the dominant and they were developing into a very solid Female Led Relationship. But it was, as it must me, a consensual relationship. And this was a BIG step. ...

Part 9: Blackmail “Today was the last day under my care for you,” Mistress June told me, “You will go back to Mistress May for the rest of your training. Do you really want to quit? If you do that now everything you endured was for nothing. You will get no money, you might even be forced to pay for the tuition. The rest of your training will be easy going with May.” ...

Arrival He’d said the wine I’d been drinking on the flight gave my mouth a floral flavour. l took the compliment, but I’d undoubtedly had too much, probably out of the anxiety of having only met him twice before. This time was different though. Our online chats had entered new territory. To make a long story short, he’d sent me a picture of a girl in underwear and bound with white rope, with the challenge: “Do you fancy an adventure?” ...

Part 3 Chapter 16 Natalie The next day brought new challenges. When she saw the breakfast set up in front of them, she couldn’t help but be amazed. Trixie made an effort to try everything at least once. The sausages and stewed tomatoes tasted very good to her, but when she was offered tippers, she went on strike. “Today I have to spend most of my time talking to my asset managers about some things,” Antje explained. “I’ve asked Frank to drive you around London a bit and show you the main sights. I can’t say exactly how long that will take me, but when I’m done, I’ll call Frank and you can pick me up.” ...

Part 3 I woke up laying on the futon wrapped in Tina’s arms. I rolled over and began to suck on one of her nipples. She moaned and rolled over so she was laying on her back. I just moved as she did so I never stopped sucking. I gently slid my hand down her belly, slightly tickling her, until I reached pussy. She moaned louder as I slid two fingers inside her. After a few minutes her pussy contracted tightly around my figures as she came. I withdrew my fingers and pinched her clit causing her to scream and her whole body twitched as her orgasm continued. I squeezed and twisted her clit until she closed her legs and grabbed my hair, pulled me off her nipple and into a wildly passionate kiss. ...

Part 12. Variety Show Returning to the suite was quieter and a bit quicker. The day had been tough so far and it wasn’t over yet. Dinner had set off more frustration among many wide ranging emotions. She needed to get her head straight to finish the date with footsie and titclits that included the show and the results of their competition. Emma, with the help of Dolly, removed the restraints from Greg and Macy. They were then handed their new outfits for the next part of the evening along with their chastity devices. The two went to get dressed with Dolly helping Macy. ...

Part 2 Chapter 8 At the Gravel Works The next morning they were again awakened very early by Antje. Antje told them to eat a hearty breakfast because the day was going to be quite busy. Then she gave them all simple T-shirts that barely reached their buttocks. After breakfast, they drove down to the underground garage together. Karin once again climbed into the trunk of Antje’s car after taking off her T-shirt. But Antje then suggested that Trixie keep her company there. Trixie also took off her t-shirt and tried to get into the trunk. It was extremely tight, but eventually she made it. The other three then boarded the car and they drove off. Trixie, of course, didn’t know where they were going or how long the drive would take. The air in the trunk soon became quite warm and stuffy. She finally realized that the car must have gone off the main road and something like a dirt road before. The car then stopped, but then quickly moved on and finally stopped. Trixie and Karin were relieved when it finally opened the trunk and got out. Trixie realized they were in a gravel pit. ...

Part 1 Chapter 1: Getting to know each other A week after her birthday, Trixie would finally put this nightmare behind her. A few years ago, she had fallen in love with Miroslav, a Serbian. He was constantly in need of money, and Trixie had manipulated invoices at her company, where she was responsible for data processing, and thus embezzled a lot of money. When the whole thing was discovered, Miroslav disappeared to Serbia and was never heard from again. Trixie was left to pick up the pieces. The receipt was three years in prison. She would be released next Monday, and she had no greater desire than to leave her past, and especially prison, far behind. ...

True Stories From Southern California - Part 2Mary: I created a Fetish Monster! She answered my ad that included ‘sensual’ and ‘romantic’ but did not mention ‘take charge’ or ‘high heels’. We met for a drink at a bar in Playa Del Rey at the end of Culver Blvd called The La Marina Inn. (It no longer exists) She was cute with a short hair style like many women who live by the beach favor. No high heels, but a great personality and some promise. I thought she was a girl next door type, no way she would be interested in fetish play or anything kinky. After a little playful mild sex talk on the phone we went on a few dates, kissed goodbye, nothing special. Then I decided to go for it after she told me she had done something silly that she shouldn’t have. Jokingly I told her she had been a bad girl and would have to give her a spanking. She said “ok!” I told her that I was coming over right then and to dress up sexy, wear high heels and lingerie. She laughed and said ok. She answered the door in regular clothes. “Where is your sexy outfit Mary?” Laughingly, she said, “Sorry I don’t own anything like that.” We sat on her bed, began kissing and then had vanilla sex. She was really horny and enthusiastic during sex. Really into it. Her pussy was trimmed nice but not shaved. Days later talking on the phone I said I still owed her a spanking. After asking if she was ever curious about having a man be in charge in the bedroom she lit up and became enthusiastic about that subject. She said her ex had tried to take charge one night but it did not go well, he did not know what he was doing and it was very disappointing. I told her about my experience and would bring over my toy bag on our next date and she could see what I had to offer and she might want to try out a few pieces of equipment. — Saturday night I arrived, placed everything on the bed and explained its uses. “What are you curious about? What do you want to try out?” She chose the collar and leather wrist cuffs. “Mary, you understand you are not a prisoner. You are not being forced to do anything, right? You are willingly wanting to be tied up because it turns you on, right? Anytime you change your mind, or if you don’t like it just tell me and all play will end. I won’t use a padlock to attach your wrist cuffs, just a metal spring clip so you can undo it yourself anytime without feeling unsafe.” After some foreplay and her on her knees with hands cuffed behind her back sucking me we again had great sex. Next phone call between us we reviewed our experience and she said she had a great time, loved being submissive and used for pleasure, felt safe with me and wanted to try out more items in my toy bag. “OK then if you want to experience what it is like to be a true submissive you need to know a few things. “First a submissive has to have her pussy shaved completely bare at all times so it is exposed and available for use without hair or anything else getting in the way. “Second, you need to learn the submissive posture. When you are sitting your hands should rest on your legs with the palms up. And I like to be called Sir, not Master. “Third, if you are going to be a submissive with me you need to dress like one, in a fetish outfit. I have a strict dress code that is not negotiable and you will be dressed and waiting for when I come over for a play date like a proper submissive should. “When we go out on a date to dinner, a movie etc you are to wear a skirt with either crotch less panty hose or garters and stockings AND NO PANTIES ALLOWED, EVER! “When I come over to pick you up you will bend over and place your arms on the kitchen table and I will raise your skirt for a panty check.” She smiled and agreed! During the next week I went to Hollywood Boulevard lingerie shops and bought her a ½ cup bra, satin elbow length gloves, a waist cincher with 4 garter straps per leg, crotch less panty hose, stockings with seams and platform pumps with a 6” high heel. I left them in a bag on her doorstep before she got home for work so she would have them for our next play date. Saturday night I knocked on her door. I heard the sound of stiletto heels approaching the door, it opened and a black-gloved hand beckoned me in. “Please come in Sir.” There she was with a big smile on her face wearing the bra exposing her great nipples, the crotch less panty hose framing a completely shaved bare pussy. She had un-clipped the garters this time and had the waist cincher over the top of the hose. And the platform pumps. Wow she looked great . Mary told me how the mere act of preparing for the evening, getting dressed up and anticipating the fun to be had made her so hot and horny. Great mental foreplay That was topped off by great smelling perfume, old school Obsession for women that I then made a requirement to be included every time. To this day if i get a whiff of that I instantly flashback to fetish play You know how some genitalia just looks more erotic than others? She had the perfect shaped pussy, short lips making it look like her pussy was always partially open wet and inviting. I opened my toy bag, attached the collar around her neck, leather cuffs around her wrists,stood behind her and clipped the cuffs together behind her back. She loved the ritual of opening the door and letting me in, then applying the cuffs and collar. Kissing her on the side of her neck then reaching around in front and fingering her nipples her bra had left exposed she let out a loud moan and grabbed my cock through my pants. I quickly stepped back, gave her a hard swat on her ass and told her she needed to ask permission to do that if she was going to get into the role of a submissive. “Yes Sir.” I then clipped her hands in front of her and continued with her neck and nipples until she was begging for sex. — As our dating and Fetish play progressed I found out in public she was like the innocent girl next door but in private she was a sexual animal and could not get enough of being put in bondage. LOL! Talking on the phone during the week I would ask her what she wanted to do on Saturday night (we both had commitments during the week and Saturday night was our get together night), go to a movie or maybe dinner or a comedy club? “NO! I want you to bring your toy bag over!” Teasingly I would respond “ What is wrong with you? Is sex all you ever think about? You don’t want to do anything else? You are oversexed!” — Mary had a big bachelor apartment which was one big room with mirrored sliding closet doors. She told me she loved mirrors for sex. One night I wanted to add to her experience with more bondage gear so I went to The Pleasure Chest again and bought a wider 3” posture collar and a head harness style gag with a leather plug attached and a wide leather belt with D-rings. She met me at the door wearing the cincher with fishnet seamed stockings that she had gone out and purchased on her own along with long false eyelashes like the Vegas show girls wear. Up until then she just wore regular everyday makeup. I always complimented her on her looks in general , then said she was cute but I thought she had not reached her potential. If she let her hair grow out into a longer style she would become even hotter. She did that adding highlights and all I could say was wow! I also told her she needed to slut it up a lot for play. Wide eyeliner, top and bottom and more exotic makeup in general for play. She was really embracing the role, going out buying fishnets and eyelashes on her own. I also found out that she loved dirty sex talk. And since she knew she was prim and proper in public but sexual behind closed doors she really wanted to embrace her inner slut and loved being told how slutty she was, what a sexual deviant she was and never took it the wrong way because she knew it was just for play and she was not being degraded for real. I put a wooden chair in the kitchen portion of her apartment which was on the other side of the large room from the bed and the mirrored doors. After putting the wider collar around her neck I had her sit in the chair and she quickly assumed the submissive position without being told with her hand palms up on her thighs. I showed her the new gag and explained how it worked. She opened her mouth and accepted the plug portion. I adjusted the straps under her chin, around the back and the sides, asking her if she was ok. She “mmpphhd,” yes, and I tightened each roller buckle until the black panel was taught over her mouth. Standing her up I put the belt around her fit and trim waist attaching her cuffs to the d rings. Next came the nipple clips on her great nipples. Clipping the leash to the collar I slowly led her across the room approaching the mirrors. Her eyes were wide taking in her reflection. What a sight! I sat her down in another chair right in front of the mirror. The posture collar was forcing her to look straight ahead and not look away from herself. “Open your legs” I ordered then attached her ankle cuffs to the chair legs. Then I put on a blindfold so she could not see which toys I would be using on her. I teased that great looking pussy with fingers and a vibrator until she was begging through her gag to be fucked. At that time I removed her gag and blindfold and she told me something that gave me the greatest satisfaction. “Wow! I can’t believe I looked like that. I had on every piece of bondage gear possible. I never thought that I would ever experience that feeling. I never thought I could look like that.” I ordered her to get on hands and knees on the bed so she was facing the mirror. I entered her from behind. “Sir, please pull my hair. I like to be controlled that way.” Grabbing a handful I pulled her head back saying “ You are such a slut. Do you like to watch yourself in the mirror getting fucked”? “Yes Sir. I am a slut.” “Raise your fuck-me heels up so I can look at them while I am fucking you. Now reach back with your hands and hold on to those slutty fuck me heels while I work your pussy.” — “You are so obsessed with sex all you want me to do is come over and tie you up. I want to go out for dinner, Saturday night. I will be over at 7pm. The entire time starting when I pick you up you will refer to me as Sir. Even out in public, in the restaurant or wherever we are. “Yes Sir.” Keeping with her public persona she was dressed conservatively with a push up bra under her blouse. “Hands on the table now I need to do a panty check.” I raised her skirt and laid it across her lower back. I gave her a few swats on her butt cheeks with my hands then reached between her legs and rubbed her clit then inserted 1 then 2 fingers working them in and out until she started moaning saying if I didn’t stop we would not make it to the restaurant. After saying “Thank You Sir,” when I opened her door I pulled out a pair of handcuffs and cuffed her hands in front for the ride then un-cuffing her before we made it to the valet. I held the door for her and was rewarded with “Thank you Sir.” I pulled out her chair at the table for her “Thank you, Sir.” Then she became very embarrassed when she was sure the lady at the next table had overheard her. LOL! I ordered her to keep her legs spread wide under the table. Even though no one could really see under there unless they bent down to retrieve something off of the floor, just the thought of her being exposed and the cool air on her bare exposed pussy turned her on. On the way home I cuffed her again and applied her gag telling her to raise her skirt and finger her clit but she did not have my permission to cum. Once home she changed into her ‘slut’ outfit. I attached her high collar then attached a short spreader bar to that, then attached her leather wrist cuffs to each end of the bar like in the opening scene of The Secretary. She loved it! Next I clipped her leash to the collar, applied her nipple clips, dimmed the lights just enough to see and led her over to the window that overlooked her street. It was packed tight with condos and apartments. People were out walking their dogs and we could see people inside of their dwellings but they could not see us in the dark room. Since she had embraced her private slut persona I always laid it on thick for her enjoyment. “Look down on the street at the people. Look at the people in the houses. How many girls do you think will be dressed up for sex? Wearing slutty fuck-me high heels? How many will be tied up and fucked? How many will be gagged and led around on a leash with their hands cuffed behind them?” “I don’t know, Sir.” Forcing her to the front of the window and standing behind her I said “ONLY YOU MARY. IF PEOPLE COULD SEE YOU RIGHT NOW THEY WOULD BE SHOCKED KNOWING WHAT YOU ARE INTO! “YOU ARE THE ONLY ONE IN PLAYA DELREY THAT WANTS TO DRESS LIKE A COMMON SLUT AND BE TIED UP AND FUCKED. YOU KNOW THAT YOU ARE THE ONLY GIRL WHO HAS NIPPLE CLIPS ON HER NIPPLES FOR MILES AROUND HERE RIGHT NOW! “YOU ARE THE ONLY ONE WEARING FUCK ME HIGH HEELS WILLINGLY BEING LED BY A LEASH TO HAVE SEX. JUST INNOCENT LITTLE MARY THAT NO ONE SUSPECTS IS A FETISH SLUT IN PRIVATE!” She smiled, loving being told how naughty she really was! After I put her on her hands and knees grabbing a handful of her hair and forcing her to watch herself in the mirror being fucked from behind I asked her “Do you know what happens to girls who wear fuck me heels? They get Fucked…Hard!” I had created a Fetish Monster!

Finale ‘Hey pretty girl, been awhile.’ In that instant the whole world seemed to freeze for Brianna Wilde as those words hung in the air, simple and to the point so very much like the speaker herself, reverberating in her mind again and again like an echo. Rooted in place, barely aware of her lovers at her side or the cool night air on her heated skin, the blue-haired girl could only stare uncomprehendingly, almost unable to believe her eyes as she took in the smirking form of Kiera Brennan standing right in front of her like some sort of ghost suddenly materializing out of her wildest dreams. Even as her mind raced, hazel eyes greedily drank in the sight, the dusky woman’s lean and muscular form clad in fishnet and leather, so unlike the casual t-shirt and jeans she had worn during their last encounter, the studs on her belt and bracelets glinting in the light of the streetlamp overhead. She was, in short, an absolute vision, accentuated by an almost deliberately provocative posture as she stood with her hand on her hip, amusement dancing clearly in golden brown eyes as she waited for a response, a playful smirk painted onto full and painfully soft lips. Lips that Brianna well remembered, lips that she did not think she would ever be able to forget. A blush spread across her cheeks as the memory of the night they had shared together returned to the fore, ghostly sensations of the wildly passionate woman and her shockingly submissive girlfriend binding her, teasing her, fucking her with an intensity that had seemed almost unworldly at the time. An ironic clue of the deeper truth lurking just beneath the surface, now that she thought about it. ...

Part 2 My eyes gingerly opened as the early morning light started to shine through the thin curtains of the room. It took me a moment to remember where I was, the night before I woke up in a prison cell, which made this much more welcome to see when I first opened my eyes. I was still on the floor after yesterday, Cleo made herself more than comfortable at the end of Donna’s bed and I could still see she was there through my tired eyes. ...

Part 10. Uni-cows Emma walked slowly behind Ophelia, who held three leashes, Emma’s being the middle one that came from the group. Kit/‘it’ and Victoria/Unworthy on either side crawling and on fours as they made their way to the ranch. The three of them were all dressed similarly. A collar, wrist cuffs, and ankle cuffs locked together by heavy chains. Each also wore chastity belts, corsets, and ballet boots. That was the base attire worn for those who worship the Unicorn Goddess. ...

Episode 5 “She is my critter doll!” “I don’t care! Let her out!” “No! She loves it.” “That’s what concerns me the most.” “Tomorrow.” “No, now!” “Tomorrow!” “Now!” “Nyaaaa! Stop it, you two. Jaina, X is Silver’s girlfriend. Let her do whatever she wants for once.” Critter doll? Was that what I had become? As Nekko inserted her small body between the much stronger Silver and angry Jaina to separate them, I rolled back the tape inside my head and tried again to understand what had happened to me. ...

Emma was currently studying advanced robotics, her first minor degree allowed her to find a research fellowship to continue her postgraduate studies, this had been her last semester at college before the holiday break, and being an unpaid research graduate she didn’t have the funds to go away anywhere, like her fellow college mates, and even her family where away themselves, so she was left alone, bored and wondering what to do with herself. She thought about whiling away her boredom with one of her favourite toys, either in the bath or the bedroom, but even that didn’t seem to appeal to her. ...

Book 3 Chapter 01 “Your sister was right. You are the most stubborn person I have ever met,” Empusa said to Charity in her proper British accent.. On the other side of the steel bars that formed a sparse cell furnished with only a narrow cot, Charity raised her right hand with her middle finger extended. Empusa scoffed. “The groomers and stable hands report that you are constantly talking to yourself. I know what you are trying to do! You obviously have decided that if you can hold on to your language then you can prevent the Zoic Amplifier that is locked around your waist from transitioning you to your true calling as a womanimal.” ...

Part Thirteen 7 Day 51 After the long, lonely night in the holding pen, Emma found herself being carried back to Steve’s office, she didn’t want to go and tried to protest when Andy picked her up, she wanted to remain with the other meatgirls, and maybe finally end her days. But she found herself again placed in a chair, with Steve, Susan and Andy looking at her, she feeling slightly more submissive and accepting now in Steve’s presence. ...

Part Thirteen 6 Day 46 Finally, the journey was over, the rear doors opened and she was carried out, she then realised that she had made it to the store that Andy ran, she saw him as she was unloaded from the truck by the driver, and Emma happily watched as he scanned her into the stores inventory with a smile. She was then placed inside the storeroom where she spent another blissful night sharing the space with the other meatgirls. It had been great to see a friendly face again, even though briefly and she wondered what Andy would be doing with her while she was here. Emma managed to sleep well that night, her dreams were much easier than previously, though she still ended up being cooked and served, this time it was to Andy and Susan, who delighted in tasting Emma’s flesh. ...

Jake, Dave and John had been close friends since high school. Actually they were friends long before high school. Jake and Dave had known each other since forever and John became their friend when his parents moved into the neighborhood just before he started school. The three boys were originally part of a much larger circle of friends, but in high school things slowly began to change. The change occurred when their friends began to gradually merge into the dating and party scene until it was just them… and Doreen. Then at the end of their Junior year Doreen left. She stopped by Jake’s house to say goodbye. As usual, Dave and John were also there. ...

Santa’s Helper Lisa knew this would work, she clearly remembered seeing Santa when she was five and even though no one would believe her she knew she had seen him. Tonight, she would prove it. The box was ready, her outfit was ready, all she had to do was get dressed, shimmy into the box and wait. Over the years she had set up hidden cameras, sound recording devices even had thermal imaging and not once did she ever get anything other than something failing or static. So, she had come up with an idea to hopefully surprise the big guy long enough to snap a picture herself. ...

Part Thirteen 5 Day 9 Emma was woken up by the feeding system, relieved to find that she was still safely stored away, with the lovely feeling of the other meatgirls gently rubbing up against her. She was happy that It was just another dream, though Emma wondered if they were a foreshadowing of things to come for her. Her contemplations were suddenly interrupted by the workers entering and grabbing the next meatgirl for their display, it signified that this was the start of another day. The storeroom again went dark when they left, leaving the remaining meatgirls to continue enjoying their final moments. ...

NOT CAREFUL ENOUGH I have been into cross dressing and self bondage for my entire adult life. I was a definite candidate to be controlled by a strong willed woman in a Female Led Relationship. I have often wondered just how compliant I would have become with the right coaxing. I read so many stories of FLR and how totally submissive the males become. It is just fiction right, no one would actually go that far - would they? ...

Part Thirteen 4 Day 4 – The first storeroom* The next morning Emma awoke from her nightmare with the familiar feeding cycle, the other meatgirls waking and starting to move their bodies against each other, the gentle moans of each meatgirl as she sought closeness, pleasure and comfort from the ones standing next to them. This is what she remembered, her many days spent hanging in the storerooms, getting and giving what pleasure that she could to the others strung up there with her. Eventually their pleasure was interrupted when one of the store workers entered the storeroom, she seemed to recall their names as Bill and Todd, but she couldn’t be quite sure. ...

The courtroom buzzed with grim anticipation as people filled the benches, craning their necks for a glimpse of the defendant. Alice Merton, a bright, twenty-eight-year-old scientist, walked into the room, a stark figure in her striped prison garb. Her back was rigid, her steps measured, defiance etched in every line of her posture. Her face, framed by tousled brunette hair pulled into a severe bun, was obscured by a clear spit mask, a dehumanizing shield against unwanted aggression. Yet, through it, her eyes were discernible – clear, icy blue, and full of steely resolve. ...

Part 9. An Unworthy Development Emma woke up in a panic. She tried to move but she was face down with her breasts smashed underneath her making it harder to breathe. Her neck seemed immobile with her face in a cushioned ring that opened up and let her see the ground below. Her arms were strapped straight out from the sides of her body. Her legs had a little play as her ankles were strapped down about a foot apart. Her knees and hips were not and she had some wiggle room to move. ...

Shelley was not going to like this, not one little bit. But there was nothing he could do about it, if Brian was wise. He had to be there. It was the end of his first month at his brand-new job. The guys at the law firm where he worked wanted to do a “boys’ night out” with a client’s lawyer who had been with them the last week, at a bar on the other side of the large metropolis where they lived and near the offices and the visitor’s hotel. Brian knew it was more than a chance at a good-bye party for Ethan, the visitor. It was an opportunity for the other guys in his workgroup to scope Brian out somewhere casual and outside of the law firm. He was 27 and very early in his legal career. This was his second job and his first real one. He needed every break, ever advantage to help him get to where the real money and life was as soon as possible. For both him and Shelley. Surely his girlfriend of almost five years would understand that. ...

Part Four Well, you find me back down in the castle dungeon in one of the cells, and currently I’m bound face down and semi-naked across the width of an old torture bench, though this time I’m not here for public viewing, I think that the guests have finally all left for the day, though I seem to have lost track of time at the moment. Nobody, other than Hanna and Kate know where I am, hidden out of sight of the general public; I had been bound here earlier in the day, at my request, for something that I’ll explain later. But you can guess that I was currently enjoying my present situation, my love of bondage and restriction should be well known to you all by now. ...

Part Thirteen 3 Day 2 – Moved from the auctions. The next morning Emma woke up, the dream that she had been having was not real, thankfully she was still here in the holding pen in the auction yard. She then felt the movement from the others around her in the pen, the cool liquid that was now feeding them waking them all up from their slumber. Emma realised that she had managed to fall asleep, she thought it was mainly due to her extended periods of being kept like this, her prior experiences giving her an advantage she guessed, while the others seemed to have a restless night. Though the fact that the other meatgirls seemed to gather closer together and rub each other’s bodies against the others, either for warmth or comfort, she thought may have contributed to the lack of sleep on their part. ...

Amy was the quintessential poor little rich girl but with a twist, she loved fetish and bondage. Amy’s parents had set her up with a nice home and an allowance that allowed her to live a very comfortable lifestyle. The beautiful girl had never been made to work or earn a living so her only pastime had been shopping and partying. Now in her mid-twenties Amy sat around most days shopping on-line buying everything she found interesting. When a past girlfriend had introduced her to bondage, she found she liked it a lot. Amy had since invested all her time into exploring the lifestyle, even spending time as a slave to a wonderful mistress. ...

Part Three After the success of the last display that we had in the castle with the haunted house, it had been really well received by the public, and so the castle’s owners had decided to focus on having more live entertainment and displays; they had even hired an events manager to run them, Hanna, and I had been placed under her to act as her assistant. Which basically meant that on top of my other duties around the castle, and my time serving as the castle maiden, I would also be helping her with organising various upcoming events. ...

Part 9 Surrounded by a warm and comfortable darkness as she lay just on the edge of sleep, her mind relaxed and her body distant, Brianna Wilde felt… strange. Not bad, not bad by any stretch of the imagination, but strange nevertheless. There was an odd sensation, velvety and soft yet also tingling and insistent, that seemed to permeate her very being. A trill up her spine, a buzzing along her limbs, a heat in her chest that pulsed with every beat of her heart. It was odd, so hard to describe, even to herself, and yet for all of that it felt so achingly familiar as well. Like that almost electric feeling on the skin in a lightning storm, or the inexplicable “film” that static seemed to form in the hair. But it was more than that. It was warm and soft, oh so soft, like the feeling of silk running across the skin, but sharp as well like lips pressed hard against her own or teeth nipping at her pulse and just as pleasant. It reminded her for all the world of the liquid lightning that was her power, like the strange feeling it left in its wake as it flowed through her in waves, and yet there was an underlying jolt that for some reason made her think of Murial. Almost unbidden, Brianna’s mind conjured up images of the alluring redhead. Her porcelain pale skin, her piercing green eyes, the way her wild red hair flowed into dreadlocks as if fell down her back and, of course, the almost predatory grace of her movements. Murial du Sange, even from their first meeting, when she’d thought the woman nothing more than a risque club owner, Brianna could not help but be fascinated. Drawn in by those mesmerizing eyes, that slender yet perfectly curved body, the commanding, almost regal grace of her stance despite being mostly naked at the time. A part of her could not help but stand in awe of how fearlessly, unabashedly unashamed the woman was. Even now, remembering well the fierce blush that had seemed to cover her entire body at that moment, she could not help but note, with a certain wry amusement, that it was probably for the best that she’d been gagged on that first meeting and thus had been unable to make a complete fool of herself. ...

1: Force Me Nel sighed loudly. This really was all her boyfriend’s fault! Now here she was, playing sex slave to him and his best friend for most of the weekend! It was a long story, she thought. It actually started about two months ago. Greg was her boyfriend, kinky as hell, and she appreciated that in a boyfriend. Don was Greg’s best buddy and someone Nel really valued as a friend, her best male friend after Greg. They ate lunch together every day at the school where they were all seniors and the three of them were pretty much inseparable. ...

9: Jane’s Decision The distraction provided by the fiendish seat dildos meant Jennifer didn’t pay much attention to where they were driving, and when the car slowed and the plugs sunk back into the seat she was surprised to see they were not at Miranda and Steve’s house but back at her hotel. Steve and Miranda turned in their seats to talk to them. “What we’re proposing for Jane is a big decision,” Miranda said. “If you decide to go ahead you will be signing yourself over to us completely, for as long as we decide.” ...

Part 3 Ana didn’t get much sleep, every 30 minutes or so she would be shocked awake by the plugs inside her, the belt and bra also compressed further a couple of times during the night; Cass however slept soundly and couldn’t hear a thing with her earplugs in. Cass’s alarm went off at 7:00am, she laid in bed for a few minutes before stretching and going through her morning yoga routine. At 7:30am she finished her yoga and went to untie Ana from her bonds. She walked into Ana’s room and said, “Good morning, did you sleep well?” ...

4: The Club The nightclub was a large open room, with a bar and seating area down the left side, a dance floor in the centre and a mezzanine floor with more tables up on the right. Around the far end of the dancefloor were some cages, with scantily clad dancers gyrating in them. The DJ was in a booth at the end of the mezzanine floor, with a view across the dancefloor. The club was about half full. Everyone seemed to be adhering to the dress-code, although most were in ‘street’ clothes - leather jeans or skirts; some rubber dresses. As Jennifer and Jane made their way to the bar area a lot of heads turned to take in their outfits, but as Jane had explained in the taxi on the way over this was a fetish club - everyone was there to see and be seen. ...

2: The Hotel Jennifer settled back into the seat of the cab and breathed out heavily. She had been wearing her deliciously restrictive outfit for so long that she almost didn’t notice its effect on her, until she stopped moving. The cab driver who had been first to reach her had thankfully been parked right by the door of the airport, so she hadn’t had too much further to walk. He had put her bag in the trunk and held the door for her; Jennifer wondered if all his fares got this treatment! As he got into the driver’s seat he introduced himself as Joe. Jennifer saw him angle his rear-view mirror to take in her rubbered form. Finding she quite enjoyed the attention her outfit was gaining her, Jennifer slid over to the passenger side so the driver could see her more easily. ...

1: The Journey It was starting to be cold for comfort as October turned to November. The skies were grey and that depressing winter feeling was creeping in. Jennifer had decided to escape winter in New York and spend a few weeks in sunny Florida. She turned around in her black and blue latex sheets and knew it was time to get up. It was always a problem for her to get out of that sweet and warm rubber bed and out into the cruel reality of New York City at winter time. Sitting up, she unzipped her full latex hood and took it off. The cold air on her cheeks chilled her. She untied her ankles from the bedposts and took the rubber ball-gag out of her mouth. With a deep sigh, she stood up and walked over to the bathroom, now only dressed in her black latex catsuit. Turning on the water and selecting a suitable temperature, she stepped into the shower. The warm water felt good on her rubber clad body. She slowly opened the zip and peeled herself out of the wet latex catsuit. It was the easiest way to clean herself and the catsuit at the same time. ...

Part One I sat on the pavement trying to get comfortable. My owner had left me here some time ago before she had gone into the shopping mall. She had left me tethered to one of the thousands of posts installed and maintained by the City, for owners who wished to leave their slaves outside while they shopped and dined. My owner had been kind to me this morning. Each post is about two meters tall and has a slightly longer length of chain welded at one end to the top. Each length of chain has a combination lock attached at the other end. The lock has the combination engraved on it so owners simply undo it using the combination and refasten it to a slave’s collar. All slaves must, by law, be fitted with a steel collar that meets certain standards. They must also be fitted with a suitable standard chastity device. I wore both items and nothing else. ...

The year was 2011, I had been 18 for a couple of months, a senior at a relatively small town high school and a starter on the varsity soccer team. I had friends in almost every group there was but didn’t really consider myself a part of any of those cliques. I regularly had a new girlfriend every couple of weeks and was an outgoing and extroverted person in my day to day life. What no one knew was that behind closed doors and online I was an attention seeking sissy whore who loved to dress up, tie myself up and chat with men and women online. ...

Part 2 Chapter 7: An Electrifying Display The following day, Eleanor and Adrian planned a visit to a high-class art gallery owned by a close friend of Eleanor’s, named Isabella. She was an imposing woman with a short, angled bob that framed her alluring yet authoritative visage. A fellow fetishist and BDSM connoisseur, Isabella was organizing an exhibition that day, featuring a variety of artists who specialized in fetish art. The grand opening was just a few hours away. ...

Part 7. Warden and Inmate Epsilon Emma was still basically naked except for her chastity belt and needle filled chastity bra. The four cuffs on her wrists and ankles as well as her collar were still shackled together by heavy chains. Her leash was pulled taut as she followed Miss Keys through the corridors of the ship barefoot. Emma at least got an amazing view of Miss Keys’ backside as she gracefully walked ahead of her. ...

Chapter 12 “My babies!” The store owner squealed, running towards me and my sister as we appeared from Tanya’s store warehouse. The larger lady enveloped us in her arms as Emily hugged her back, humming to herself lightly from the sudden move of affection. “Oh, I’ve missed you so much,” Tanya continued. “I know, I’m sorry!” Emily pleaded. “What are you doing here?” “I came back to spend some time with Sam, she told me about today and I wanted to help out.” ...

Chapter One - A Meeting with Lacy As I sat slowly sipping my coffee in the dimly-lit diner, I pulled from my pocket the small business card which had brought me here. The card itself was a very pale shade of pink. It had an embossed edge framing it and five embossed pillars in the very center. There was nothing printed on the face of the card. On the back, however, was a neatly-hand written note which said, “W, KoZee Kup Diner, 7:30 pm.” It was signed simply “Marco”. ...

Chapter 4 – Still a game? Alice slips into Sarah’s cell and locks the door behind her. To prepare Sarah for her punishment, she removes the chastity devices. With the chastity bra and belt off, Sarah feels a mix of relief and terror. Relief that the painful spikes pressing into her flesh are gone, and that she can finally breathe again, but terror at what is to come. Alice taunts Sarah, “Enjoy this moment while it lasts, Sarah, because after today you will be wearing this belt forever. You’ll never be able to satisfy your sinful desires again.” Alice’s taunts only serve to add to her fear, as Sarah realizes that this might be the last time she will not be wearing the chastity belt ever again. Sarah’s emotions are a jumbled mess as she waits for the next step in her punishment. ...

Part 1 It was a Wednesday like any other, Sarah arose from a nice slumber and began getting ready for work, she had been doing the same thing day in and day out for the last 3 years. She’d gotten a job as an accountant working at her uncle’s company, it was decent enough pay to let Sarah fuel her fetish and still live comfortably, but she felt something was missing from the job. Sarah also liked to partake in her fetish on the weekends; she often liked to indulge herself (sometimes with one of her friends) in some bondage scenarios. She’d usually just do self-bondage and imagine a scene for herself such as damsel in distress, or the daughter of a millionaire who’d been kidnapped, but if a friend was around she’d let them ‘play’ too. ...

Part 3: Next Day Kelly woke as Beth released the rope that held in her a tight hogtie. Kelly groaned in relief as her stiff legs could finally straighten even if they were still tied together. Kelly was still exhausted and sore from yesterday but there was no rest for the weary as Beth pulled the vibrator whose batteries died hours ago from Kelly’s ass. Kelly grunted as it came out and felt a sense of emptiness even though her ass was quite sore. Beth did not disappoint Kelly too long as she grabbed the plug from last night. It was clean now and Beth mercilessly shoved it into Kelly’s ass. Kelly screamed out but Beth gave Kelly a solid slap on her ass that caused her bound body to buck. ...

Katherine decided to go to her hairstylist in the center of the town, she wondered how far it would be as she was now at the outskirts of the town after the meeting with Emily earlier at the restaurant. A thought of taking a public cab came into her mind while walking with those red rubber heel-less ankle boots she wore. That thought is gone when she was hearing the noise of her boots against the pavement on the street, and she was didn’t realize that she was walking on her toe in the heel-less ankle boots this whole time because of the corset that make her hard to bend her waist and look at the lower of her body and she was enjoying her chit-chat with Emily, but she didn’t feel any pain after wearing it for about what? 1 hour? 2 hours? No, it was 6 hours since she wore it at her flat before going to the restaurant. Now that she realized that she was fine walking on her toe after that long, Katherine’s mind wondering how long she will survive by walking en pointe, ...

Part Two It had been a few weeks since she had last left Nick’s store; she had loved her time as his meatgirl on display; she had felt very sore and stiff but contented with what she had gone through. She had finally lived out most of her submissive fantasies of herself as nothing more than a meatgirl, treated like an object to be sold and used. Though after going through being kept like the other girls, she now knew and realised that couldn’t go the whole way; she wanted to be free to enjoy her life to the fullest. But this desire to again be a meatgirl and be on display in the store was always in the back of her mind. ...

The castle had stood for several centuries, a local landmark for many years and lately a much-loved tourist destination, thanks in some small part to the skill and management that had turned a loss-making enterprise around into a much more profitable one. The new owners had come in with their background in entertainment and had some knowledge of the way that theme parks had been run, so they managed to keep the place open and attract new people to come and visit. ...

Part Two Working in an old castle definitely had some good points, the team that I work with is fun, well most times when they behave themselves, wandering hands sometimes find their mark if you catch my drift. But it can be a cold, damp, and chilly environment, especially having spent two weeks being part of the dungeon display, I was looking forward to having some much-needed time out from the dungeon, with the warmth of the late summer sun on my face. ...

James, my husband, and I have been together now for over five years; we met through mutual friends and clicked from the moment that we saw each other. Our relationship developed over time and carried on from there until we decided to marry and live together, moving into a new home to start our lives forward. We have no children as yet, so I’m spoilt for attention by James. We have been exploring our sexuality and making things spicier in the bedroom, starting out with the usual kinky underwear worn by me to please him, and then we moved on to include some bondage sessions with me tied either to the bed or some other place in our home. This all happened after James had held me firmly down to the bed while having sex one night when we stayed at his parent’s place. I loved the feeling of helplessness as he held my wrists down to the bed above my head, his other hand placed over my mouth to stop my cries of pleasure from waking everyone in the house. ...

Part 6. Dam(sel) Consequences Janice was still setting up her display with what Emma assumed were employees or volunteers at the least. She had basically brought her own store and set it up off to the side of the area they would be using for demonstration. The demonstration area was a large stage with a large number of tables with various objects, unique furniture, and some interesting looking devices. Seeing them left Emma curious about how many of these things she would experience today. Out front of the main demonstration area was a couple hundred seats spread out front for guests to watch from. Some of those seats were already filled with more people coming. Though Emma knew it was a public event, people could watch live from other areas or later at their convenience. ...

Part One Sitting at home feeling bored and lonely, Emma was currently in the last semester of her time at university; her work had been completed and assignments submitted, so she had nothing to do and no one to do things with. Living away from home, while she enjoyed the freedom it gave her, she missed having family around her, especially at times like these when her friends were all away. Her apartment felt empty. ...

He seemed very charming – unfailingly polite, just up to the edge of flirting, never quite crossing it. Eye contact always, except when she’d bent over to pick up the coaster she’d dropped. And when she caught him at that, he just winked at her, very secure in himself; never a question there would be any awkwardness in being caught. When he asked her to come back with him it really wasn’t a question. She’d been enthralled by his easy-going manner and was anxious to find out exactly how nice he could be. The hotel was suave and she felt exceptionally glamorous on his arm walking through the posh lobby in her cocktail dress, on the arm of such a handsome suit. ...

Kris had been planning and looking forward to her next challenge for weeks, she had found the cave on a hike she had taken with friends. The cave was relatively straight going back into the side of the small mountain a few hundred yards. As the idea formed, she visited the cave a few times deciding exactly what she wanted to do for an outdoor bondage challenge. During her drives out and back she figured out how much fuel it took for the drive adding that idea in her planning. ...

“This seems like a weird set-up.” I mused. Said setup being a hollow wooden table with a ramp allowing my thighs and mound and tits to rest above the table. The top of the table had holes for them and the underside had foam in the shape of a body, I judged it’d press me rather tightly. “It’ll all make sense after it’s finished, strip and get in.” Mysterious. Is he trying to scare me because it’s Halloween? ...

Sean walked into the house to the smell of pumpkin spice something-or-other and sighed. His sister Jessica, a senior this year, was sitting at the kitchen table among a spray of books, eating a cookie. She looked up at him and said “What” spraying cookie crumbs at him. He looked at her tiredly and said “OK, I get it that Halloween is a big thing to you bunch of witches…” A squeal from the other room cut him off “Who are you calling a witch?” His little sister Megan stomped into the kitchen, her face its usual mask of displeasure at the sight of him. ...

“Honey, we need to talk.” The words sent ice down my spine. “Go ahead.” I said feeling like I was facing the firing squad wondering what I did wrong. “Remember last year’s Halloween?” What- Oh. Shit. “I remember it.” “I know you do, you still have the pictures don’t you?” “Yes I saved a few.” Hundred. “So I’ve kept my end of the deal, I was the honey bun hair slave to your star warrior-” ...

A television played in the background, illuminating the almost spartan living room with flickering splashes of color against the shadows. Some generic, by the numbers film was showing, the sound turned down to almost nothing, but she wasn’t really paying any attention to that. No, what Morgan Nahas was really paying attention to was the forms of her lovers curled up with her on the couch who were definitely far more interesting than anything she had ever seen on TV. It was late and she was dressed simply in little more than a pair of loose shorts and a tank top that hung rather unflatteringly from her lanky frame, a comfortable contrast to the more formal clothes she habitually wore to the office, bare feet curled into the carpet and very much glad to be free the of high heels she generally preferred. While she very much loved the way heels made her already long legs look, there were days in which it almost wasn’t worth it. Almost. In sharp contrast even to her almost casual appearance Alexis was completely naked, her bronzed skin and extensive tattoos on full display while a monoglove of polished black leather trapped her arms snugly behind her back and a large red ball gag filled her mouth, making her already full lips stand out even more as she lay casually on the couch, head perched in her mistress’s lap. It was a thrilling vision but even that paled in comparison to Zoe who, though technically wearing more, somehow cut an even more tantalizing figure. The artist half sat, half knelt on the cushions, lifting herself up just enough to rest her head on Morgan’s shoulder. She was not gagged, which was a pity because the brunette wore a gag better than almost anyone else she had ever met, but coils of rope circled her body, weaving around her torso and between her legs in an intricate web of knots while a snug harness of those same ropes embraced her full, firm breasts and pinned her arms behind her back in an inescapable box tie. Still, she was not naked. Rather, a bra of intricately woven black lace struggled mightily to contain her ample assets while a matching thong hugging her hips left virtually nothing to the imagination. Not that Morgan was complaining, not in the slightest. ...

Part 1: The Queen’s Gambit The phone rang and he looked over to see who it was. He groaned in disdain. Beth had dumped him months ago. It was humiliating but that was what he asked for. After the first couple of months of dating, she asked him his deepest, darkest desires and he had told her everything. He was still unsure it was worth it. She pushed him further than he ever intended to go. He still couldn’t deny how much he loved it. It had just been hard for him as everyone now knew his secrets and made facing people difficult. He finally decided to answer, “What do you want?” ...

For the last five years humanoid robots have been around. They are used mainly for household chores like cooking, cleaning and lawn care. Their prices are finally low enough that I was able to purchase one. I decided that I would go to a Robo USA showroom to look at what was actually available. When I arrived, I discovered that very few people, three or four per week according to the sales people, actually got to the showroom and did not buy one online. After looking around I decided on a basic model since the upgrades were more expensive and I wanted to save money for robot apps. When I explained these to the sales woman, she offered me a deal. Since I was physically there, I got a 30% discount, an upgraded outer shell and doubled the app credit I bought. I decided to go with a female shell. After making arrangements to have the robot delivered that afternoon, I went home a happy customer. ...

Part 4. Pet Play and Cum Receptacles Emma continued holding Unworthy’s leash as they navigated through the large hall for the first “meet and greet” of the cruise. As they headed towards the N & M ranch and pet play booth, they began picking up a small crowd following them. Many were looking to talk to Emma and the elusive Miss Keys as well as their interest in Unworthy, also known to most as Miss Victoria, the brothel owner and part owner of the Subspace cruise ship. ...

Part 3. Sharks and Fire “I have never really been an exhibitionist. It feels a little weird to be this exposed heading to a group of people.” Emma spoke with a slight bit of concern. Ophelia walked next to her, bursting out laughing. As she calmed down she spoke, “You realize my Unicorn that you wore much less than you currently are to our performance. Sure the latex is see-through to a degree but still opaque. But you have a dress on this time. Earlier you just had a corset, chastity belt, stockings, and boots. Oh and a sexy fucking tail. Too bad you couldn’t wear it with this. But people could still see more flesh clearly earlier and a whole lot more when my Unicorn was on display. Maybe you feel more exposed as your head is uncovered.” ...

Part 2. The Maid and The Unicorn Catching her breath for the past ten minutes after the attendant left, Emma still found herself bound and locked to the baggage trolley. It had been a long walk from the registration area on to the ship and finally to her room. While tired and feeling a little drained, there was not much she could do but stand there like an object. This trip has already been eventful and the cruise hasn’t officially started. She was still frustrated and horny. She could tell the tops of her stockings were thoroughly soaked as wetness was permeating down the insides of her stockings. She had no idea how she would make it through this trip without many orgasms and she wasn’t planning to remove the belt. As it was, she couldn’t stop thinking about Nix and what happened. More importantly was what she hoped would happen. She was so close to orgasm with Nix binding her but it turned out to be a cruel tease, which excited Emma even more. A knock on Emma’s room door snapped her drifting mind back to reality. ...

Part 1. Arrival and Registration Emma’s Uber pulled up to her destination. She looked out the window at the bright blue sunny sky with a large cruise ship sitting about the length of a football field away. She had been waiting for months for this trip. Her body shivered in excitement and was instantly hornier than before; which was pretty horny, seeing as she had denied herself any release for the last month. She was here just as registration opened and boarding was allowed so there weren’t many people yet. She smiled to herself as she looked at the people heading towards the boat. ...

Being Chief of Security for a Heavy Freighter StarShip like the Orion is actually a rather cushy job. Becoming Chief Sec is a bitch. It took many years walking the corridors of starships as a United Space Command StarShip Police officer, and way too many years breaking up fights in spaceport bars all over the galaxy. But those years are behind me now. Now I am the one who leans against the wall and nods to one of my subordinate officers or points to them and then to the troublemaker. I very seldom have to actually get into the messy parts of the job. ...

Janet had finally finished the harness having already made the sleeves of the heavy coat look like they had arms and hands and felt she was ready to try out her latest public bondage torture. Janet loved bondage especially public self bondage and every year when the temperature dropped she was ready with multiple outings planned using her heavy coats as cover. Over the last few years Janet had found or created many different props for her outings with a few of them becoming regulars. Now she was ready to try a different approach, adding a large variable: her very excitable Labrador. The idea had grown from watching him pull at his collar choking himself and the hidden desire that she had always wished she was the one being led around on a short leash with a tight collar. As the idea grew she figured out ways to use her favorite gag, her heavy nipple piercings with her custom leg braces and even the modified bark collar she often wore when she was actually walking him. ...

I’ve always been a rocker, not that I don’t love other types of music, too, but there was always something about going to a rock concert that had a special air. A kind of vibe that was hard to describe. Almost like an energy in the crowd connecting them to the band. Of course, I’d been to a number of shows over the years, saw some big bands, some unknowns and saw some great shows, some decent shows and even a few that sucked. ...

Part 3 I felt Alex moving around the bed, I figured he was going to pee, and sure enough, he came back a few moments later and snuggled back into me. I did really want to ask him about last night’s adventure and if he was my mystery lover or not. Though I was pretty sure it was him, the thrill of not knowing, made me wonder who else it might have been. ...

Part 2 “How are you feeling this morning, Clarke?” “Mmm… Is it morning already?” “Yes. And your body should have finished breaking down the aphrodisiac molecules that I transferred to you by accident. It’s been seventy-two hours.” “You are so technical about everything. Well, yesterday I could barely feel it, so I guess I’m no longer affected now.” After Alice had explained to me that her saliva was defective and that it had affected my sexual impulses greatly, I had told her that there was nothing wrong with exploring our sexuality until her appointment to get tuned. But after another day of wild lesbian sex, I was a bit uneasy about that statement. She noticed it and prevented me from kissing her just to show me that her saliva effect was indeed temporary. As frustrating as it was not to have sex with her during that period, this withdrawal experience confirmed what I thought; she wouldn’t do anything to harm me or take over my life. She cared. ...

As she lay defeated for the last hours of her selfbondage she thinks about when it was enough to just tie herself in a nice hogtie and struggle for a little while before cumming. Now it takes computer-controlled vibrators and tens pads while she is bound more stringently than ever and even then her orgasm could be ruined with a stray thought. The aches in her wrists and jaw are starting to distract her but she felt thankful her legs had gone numb sometime ago. She squeals loudly under the hood covering the massive head harness sealing the huge ball in her mouth as the tens clamps glued to her pinched nipples come alive again followed closely by the pads on her ass and the soles of her feet. ...

Chapter 6: The Last Surprise Lisa shivered in the cold mud as she pawed at the heavy iron chain that tethered her to her doghouse. A chastity belt had been locked onto her, denying her the solace of even a moment of pleasure. The people that passed by all stared at her in contempt. Several of them took photos to share with their friends. Every single one of them was someone from Lisa’s past. She knew them, and they knew her. A few of the passersby had dogs with them. Even the dogs were better off than her, for they had won the approval of their masters. Lisa wasn’t allowed to be with Mistress, she was being punished. But the worst part was, she deserved to be punished… ...

Chapter 1 – Pre-Birthday Dinner A very frustrated Hannah had just finished talking to her overbearing mother about her love life. She was going to turn 35 this weekend but was still unattached. Her mother had been pressuring her every year since she turned 30 to settle down and have a family. She had told her mother it wasn’t that easy to just get married and have children, she hadn’t found the right man yet. As she thought about it, Hannah remembered back to a time when she had plenty of opportunities but had not been ready to settle down. Now there didn’t seem to be any men that were interested in her and she felt like all the good ones were gone. Either they had settled down themselves or moved away. ...

I have always been an engineer at heart. But I quickly realized that there was no fun or money in it. So. I opened a strip club in the Philippines. There wasn’t much money in it either, but it was a lot of fun. The club girls gave me some headaches, but I was lucky enough to have two good mamasans working for me to keep the girls in line. I partied every night for about a year. I had girlfriends and sometimes an effeminate boyfriend. Then a pandemic happened, and business took a nosedive. Tourists stopped coming in, and the bills started to pile up. So, one day while I sat at home playing on my phone, I went to a webcam site that featured girls that performed acts for a monetary amount. I noticed that the girls were making money like crazy. It got me thinking about how I could find something close to the same thing. ...

Preparations The college dorm was quiet, Sam and his rugby mates had run out of ideas. It was only a few days until the Halloween party, and they had the job this year of setting it up. The drinks were mixed, the venue booked, the problem was picking a theme. Every year tended to be the same generic look, tacky decorations hanging from every wall, things hidden behind doorways. It was boring, for their final year it needed to be a party to remember. The parties that truly stood out were the ones the football team arranged, they went all out to get people into character, the last one had groups of zombies breaking into the building, the drama students taking their roles seriously. Running through the college hallways half terrified and half drunk was something you didn’t forget. Their only mistake was choosing the college, so many things were broken to try and escape or set up barricades. Not to mention how many sports teams decided to fight. When someone had to be taken to hospital, the college came down hard. Despite that no one had managed to tip it since. ...

Part 18: Owned My first full summer of dares was actually coming to a close, the girls brought me back to the abandoned hospital on our way home and we three retrieved my things without incident, although while I was still naked with my arms cuffed behind my back in their well dressed presence, all because I had asked for such. I think my “asking” for this treatment confirmed for my two pretty friends that I was still “into” this, but by this point we were, in all reality, well past the “asking” phase of our new relationship. The place also still had a certain “feel” to it for us girls, magnified for me I think because of my nudity and restraint, but that was a subject better left for another day. ...

Chapter 5: The Person and the Petgirl Lisa thought to herself that she would rather be anywhere but on display at the annual dog show. But there was nothing she could do about it. Lisa sat on all-fours on her table and submitted in silence to the primping of her handler. Her handler. Lisa winced. She wished that the people running the show had chosen someone else. Her only hope was that it would all be over soon and that Miss would return to take her home. The crowds surrounded Lisa and the real dogs that were on the other tables, but it was her that everyone was staring at. She tried not to pay attention to the fragments of conversation that rose above the roar of the audience. ...

Chapter 3 My phone rang and I saw it was Brad from the Costumes ’n’ More shop where I’d been working recently, and playing, if we’re being honest. I answered excitedly hoping he was ready for me to come down again, so to speak. “Hey, uh… Tom, it’s Brad,” he said somewhat hesitantly. I wondered why he was hesitant, I debated answering in my femme voice since I’d been practicing it like Anna had taught me, but I didn’t want to confuse him, not at first anyway. ...

Chapter 4 “What do you think of this one?” Emily asked, picking up a white shirt with a cute cat pattern on the front. “It looks okay” I gave it a quick glimpse. The small town my father forced me to move into had hardly any decent shops. It was a quiet place that had lost many of it’s buildings to time. The high street, which was once full of life has now transformed into a wasteland of empty windows. For every one store that was open and serving customers, two stores were completely abandoned. As none of the open shops were clothing stores, me and Emily had to look through a few charity shops instead, most of them interested my sister… but to me they were all ugly. ...

…I woke to the sunshine coming into the bedroom window of the lake house sometime late the next morning, how exactly I got there, and inside, a mystery to me. I thought last night might have been a nightmare, but Sam sitting up in the chair next to my bed, and obviously having slept there to keep watch over me, gave lie to that notion. My legs were still loosely bound together too, but my wrists had been untied, although I don’t know exactly when that happened either. ...

Marcy was fumbling with her car keys when she first saw the women in silver. It had been a long day at the office, with little chance for fun. She had considered at least doing a simple Halloween costume for work, perhaps an Alice in Wonderland thing to suit her blond hair and blue eyes, but a dull morning meeting had forced her to dress professionally. However, as distracted as Marcy was by thoughts of her wretched day at work, she could hardly have failed to notice the two women making their way through the parking lot. ...

My story starts way back at the turn of the millennium. For clarity, I probably should have just said, “My story begins in the year 2000,” but I really want people to read my story and the turn of the millennium sounds so much more foreboding than the year 2000. Maybe it would be even more ominous to say that my story begins on the first Halloween of the new millennium. ...

Chapter 3 I took in the beauty of the garden. Despite it being in the middle of the summer, the morning was relatively cold but the view was worth it. The morning sun was just stretching over the horizon, illuminating grass and plants in it’s heavenly glow. It filled the air and reflected off the morning dew that covered everything in the garden. To me, it looked as if it was a massive diamond, glittering in the light to show off it’s amazing value. It gave the area a priceless and almost brand new and innocent look. ...

Chapter 1: The Slave Fair I told myself that never in a million years would I ever go to one of these types of events. Oh sure I had heard of slave fairs and auctions and even services that dealt with the training and modification of cunts, but I always told myself that had nothing to do with me and nothing good would come from being anywhere near those things, and yet here I was, standing smack in the middle of it with no idea what on Earth could have possibly made me think that this was somehow a good idea. ...

Part 5 The streets were deserted and thoroughly damp from the heavy fog that swirled around me. Under the first streetlight (noting that this hamlet was backward enough to still employ oil lamps), I took out the amulet, and circled the carving on the back with my finger. Zip! The corset tightened itself once more. I resumed my leisurely stroll, revelling in my secret pleasure, while the rods danced and wiggled silently within me. At each corner, I would take out the amulet and trigger the magic (as I now thought of it), accepting the changes one by one, each difference making it that much more difficult to continue my constitutional. Once or twice I heard the footsteps of some other somnambulist, perhaps a policeman (did this town even have policemen?) or a shopkeeper up late at the town’s one and only pub. But in each case I merely held still away from the lights, and allowed the enveloping fog to conceal my presence. ...

“Welcome back to the second half of Empire Today! I’m your host, Matt Lewder and with me as always is my co-host and the best little cocksucker to brighten your morning, Kuntie Kumtrick. Why don’t you say hello to the folks at home Kuntie?” Kuntie said nothing due to the fact that her mouth was filled to capacity with Matt’s hard cock. She knelt obediently between his legs; her thin pale body was naked and well displayed and protruding quite visibly from her anus was a huge black silicone plug that filled her tight little rectum. Kuntie’s platinum blonde dye job hair was tied in a long ponytail that swayed with every bob of her head as she worked the cock with her expert mouth and tongue. ...

My family was away for a week so I had the house to myself. Of course I was going to get up to no good. For reference I am a tall male. I spent a good amount of my time at home that week in bondage or various kinks. I had the house to myself, what else would I do? For this night’s fun I went all out and wore the following: ...

The Seven Humiliations This is the true actual story of seven humiliating tasks which were given to me by my now ex-boyfriend while he was out of town. Before we go into that though, let’s address a few questions about me to give a little context. I’ve always been attracted to confident guys. Not all of them were into bdsm mind you, but when I say confident I really mean that there’s a certain dominance about them. For you guys out there heed my words when I tell you that confidence is like catnip to girls like me. I love when a guy doesn’t ask me what I want because he took the time to get to know me, therefore he doesn’t have to ask. He already knows what I want. ...

“Mmmppphhh.” My Mistress Veronica stands before me in her garage. She has dressed me in a short black leather mini skirt, pretty ruffle blouse, fishnet stockings and very sexy noticeable 5 inch red high heels. I’m awaiting punishment and I fear I will not like it. She enters the garage holding a few other items. “Sissy Tiffi, you embarrassed me the other night at my party. There you were looking so pretty in your pink satin French maid outfit and my dear friend Mr Jensan was intrigued by you. When you refused to go with the nice 70 year old man to his basement that was a slap to my face. He only wanted to show you his rope collection. Now you will face punishment.” ...

So preface, I am usually VERY good about safety measures, backups, and care when doing self bondage. There were times when I was younger where I was a bit reckless, luckily everything went fine, but damn, I was stupid at times with it, just to get a rush. This is one of those stories: At the time I was in my mid 20’s working nights with like Tuesday/Wednesday off (every other weekend), I would usually just stay up all night on those days so I could keep my sleep schedule, but when you are alone, bored, kinky, and the rest of the world is asleep, you get into a bit of trouble. I love the risk of getting caught or humiliation. Very seldom has it ever happened, but the what-if is always there. When I seek out stories, those are what I look for. When I imagine scenarios for myself, I often end up daring myself to run and check the mail cuffed, or take a stroll around the block with my hands cuffed in a hoodie. So this is a time where I decided to try something risking humiliation and getting caught. ...

A tug on my leash reminds me of my place as my Master’s Petgirl. The hiking trail is moderate but more difficult wearing 5 inch stilettos. Along with the sexy heels my attire includes a bikini that’s covered in cute kitty fur and a kitty tail that is actually a butt plug/vibrator. My ears have been altered to look like cute furry kitty ears. Then there’s my kitty collar with a large loud bell and my pet tag that says ‘Ava, Property of Master Bill’. ...

Our three sissymaids Kelly, Debbie and Polly await the announcement of the last place sissymaid and the winner. They stand on the stage slightly shaking from fear of disappointing their Mistresses. Each sissymaid is paraded one last time on stage as they are led by leashes and they are humiliated again by lifting up their petticoats to reveal their pretty pink sissy panties to the crowd. The last place humiliation goes to sissymaid Debbie and her Mistress Jessika Pegg. Debbie is frantic and is begging forgiveness from her Mistress. ...

Saturday night in the barn was terrible for Nicole. It wasn’t that she was tied up in a stall. It wasn’t that she had only the weird-tasting water to drink. It wasn’t even that she again spent almost two hours with her front hooves against the back wall totally emptying herself. It was the fact that with her front hooves in place she couldn’t cum. The hoof gloves totally encased her fingers and the hooves on the end of the gloves were too heavy and rough to stroke herself. The leather of the gloves was even too rough to rub against her cleft. So after the pill and suppository had done their thing and Nicole had cleaned herself off in the big trough of water, she leaned into the front corner of the stall and whimpered in frustration until she finally fell asleep. ...

It was late in the 21st century, and robots had become commonplace, either in the home or on the street; people took them for granted now. Over time they had also been upgraded and now closely resembled their human counterparts, so close that it was sometimes difficult to tell them apart. The only difference now was the barcoding on the rear of the robot’s neck and the control chip giving a signal that could be picked up with a hand heal scanning device, which was used mainly by the Cyber patrol division of the Police department that dealt with any matter relating to robots. ...

Part 4 As the van turned up the long driveway to the Claremont Manor memory center, Lucy really saw the hauntingly beautiful mansion for the first time. Lucy said, as best she could with her jaw wired shut, “so your group home was once an insane asylum?” “Yes! Does that upset you?” Abby asked. “No, it makes it even better! I can now fantasize about being held as an inmate in an insane asylum!” ...

Chapter 23 - Disguising pets “Why are you the one holding her leash? Give it to me, Trixie!” “Misti! Stop it! It’s my costume, not yours!” “It doesn’t count when you are not wearing it. I want to walk Clara too!” “I’m gravely injured. I need her assistance.” “You are not gravely injured! You just have a cast on your arm.” “Well, I could trip and fall, then I would die, and everybody would be sad. If Clara is near me, she would catch me and save me!” ...

I am by nature a very private person. I had kept my taste for bondage and pain to myself for my entire life until I met Cheryl, or as I call her now mistress. Now my tastes and my life are anything but private. With no one to live out my fantasies with me, I do my self bondage and self torture in my basement. I have it all stocked with everything I need to bind and torture myself. I have a dedicated computer that I only used for connecting with women online and that runs punishment programs. I spend a lot of time down in the basement. I’ve had several custom videos made where the mistresses would lead me in torturing myself, but never had I ever played with a woman in real life. I had tried several times to gather the courage to ask my assorted girlfriends and one nightstands to indulge me in my fantasies but I always chickened out at the last moment. ...

Lucy woke up with the sun shining through the window. She lay there hoping the day nurse would come soon to change her. Lucy looked out from her Veil Cage Bed and laughed and thought about how her life has changed in the last month. It started a little over a month ago when she got a call from her Aunt Abby asking her to help save her business. Lucy asks what she could do to help? ...

Part 17: Temporarily Back to Almost Normal …When the animated conversation fades off into silence I expect to be let back in, so I can at least find out what’s going on. With this in mind I hear the front door lock being actuated, but instead of being let back in, or even having some kind of explanation for my harsh treatment, I instead get a rough wool army type blanket tossed in my general direction at face level. It’s so dark out on that porch, and I’m at the same time so startled by this burst of back lighting that I don’t even see who tossed it at me. But I do hear the door being locked once again, the message clear; I’m sleeping on the porch tonight, chained up like a dog, a naughty and naked one… ...

Annabelle awoke to the smell of eggs and bacon. When she walked into the kitchen, Nicole was standing at the stove fixing breakfast. “Good morning, cowgirl,” Annabelle said cheerily. Nicole spun around in surprise. “I’m sorry, Mistress Ann,” she sputtered. “I’m not naked… but I’m only wearing this apron because of the bacon.” She took a deep breath and then said in almost a sob, “I tried, but the bacon spits and spatters and it burns.” ...

When Nicole arrived at the farm, Annabelle was standing in the barnyard waiting for her. “Park the car alongside the house,” Annabelle said. Nicole gripped the steering wheel in fear. She had been planning to use the few moments behind the barn to clean herself off, but now Annabelle was standing next to the car. “What’s all over your back,” Annabelle said harshly as Nicole got out of the car. ...

Chapter 3: A Gauntlet of Errands Lisa leaned against the podium as she stood before a roomful of her colleagues. Her carefully prepared presentation slides were on display behind her. She took a brief glance at her notes, put a confident smile on her face, and looked out at her audience. But to her confusion, Lisa saw that several of them had started to giggle and point at her. She looked down at herself and froze in horror at what she saw. She was dressed in her poodle costume! ...

Nicole arrived exactly on time at eight on Friday night… and she was already naked. Because she didn’t want to risk being late, she had left early, pulled into the small glen near the farm to strip off, and waited there until just before eight. She felt very vulnerable sitting naked in her car, but at the same time, it excited her. She really wanted to pleasure herself, but she was afraid that she would get too distracted and not leave for the barn in time. ...

Chapter 2: The First Day I was so excited I could not sleep! Finally my dreams were about to come true. As soon as the alarm signaled 5:00 I was out of bed. Quick shower and breakfast later I was waiting at the entrance of the Orchid Garden ready to welcome my new trainer. Kate arrived in a taxi, I was not expecting it but she had her luggage with her. She quickly told one of the construction workers to take it to the house and to my surprise he obediently did so without a fuss. I swear the petite girl had so much presence that saying not to her was just not an option. ...

Dan loved his job. After getting his college degree, he quickly turned his two month work trial at a company into a permanent job. Based on his chemistry degree, he had applied for an open position as lab assistant, hoping to make it to a full fledged lab chemist within a year or two. The company did some low profile material research and development, improving the resistance of work clothes materials against different causes of damage, like abrasive forces, cuts, or chemicals. Their goal was to improve worker safety by providing better protection. ...

Chapter 4 She awoke alone, her collar no longer chained to the bed. She was surprised that Master was giving her so much freedom but pussylips got out of bed and went to use the toilet. Attached to the mirror was a note from her Master and she began to read it while she washed her hands. She plucked the note off the mirror and headed for the shower as instructed by the note which read: ...

As I stroke my hard 7 inch cock with a silk scarf I receive an email from a very popular senator. I bring myself to orgasm as I feel my large natural breasts. My cum shoots straight up as the silk scarf did its job. Now I read the senator’s email, he sent it through my secret call-girl website. On my website I make it very clear that I am a tranny and I have a 7 inch functional cock. I also make it clear that I’m a high class call girl and I’m not cheap. I give basic prices for straight escort services meaning no sex involved and if they want sex that can be negotiated. I have been in the call girl business for over a year and I usually end up on my knees sucking the clients cocks but I rarely allow the client to ass fuck me. I had one experience where a client with a 8 inch cock fucked me and it hurt me like hell. So I now I will not allow any cocks bigger than 8 inches to fuck me. ...

I didn’t intend to become Denise’s slave. I really didn’t. It was all sort of an accident. It even started out with an accident. No, that’s not exactly true. It wasn’t an accident that I posted a naked picture of Denise online. That was intentional, but it was sort of an accident that I took that picture in the first place. I live with five other girls and everyone is really casual about how they are dressed unless they are downstairs in the living room or kitchen. We live in a three story house just off campus that has three bedrooms on each of the top two floors. There is one shared bathroom on each floor. Downstairs there is a large double living room, a kitchen, and a dining room. It isn’t unusual for everyone to be wearing nothing but a P & B outfit upstairs, often less than that. ...

I enter Lady Tatiana’s bondage playroom, hoping that today will be the day that she unlocks my chastity device. We started my bondage crossdressing sessions 6 months ago and that’s when she locked me up in a cruel pink chastity device. Lady Tatiana is an elegant older Eastern European woman with long blonde hair and luscious red lips. During the last 6 months she has explored my cross-dressing fascination and allowed me to wear pretty women’s clothing only in her playroom. I have never walked out in public dressed as a woman although this thought scares and excites me. She has been giving me female hormones and this caused me to have natural small breasts. I’m extremely thin and very passable as a crossdresser. Lady Tatiana has been able to weave a dark brown wig into my natural hair and the wig will not easily come off. ...

Early Morning She was awake long before the alarm clock went off. How had he found her at the cabin? That thought kept going through her head. No one had known where she was going, no way could anyone have followed her up the mountain road without her noticing, yet there he had been the next morning. Automatically she stretched out her arms to relieve some of the tension in her shoulders. At least she could be certain it was no dream this time. That last session on the cabin floor, trussed up in a painful hogtie with her arms behind her back, had been no fantasy. ...

Techie’s Day Off First let me explain about a “day off”. Techster and I have been married for 50 plus years and we both know that many sexual activities do not happen as they did 30 years ago, so in the interest of keeping the “magic” in our relationship we started giving each other “days off” weekly. On my day off I am naked, in bondage mittens, hands behind my back, hobbled with a collar and leash and possibly a gag. Since this day is all about me, my husband, Techster’s sex is locked in chastity. ...

…This feels like a mock scenario from some long almost forgotten college workshop on leadership and team building, although one with an obvious kinky twist. But, the principals here are the same, and I think to myself, “what’s happening, and what can I do about it?” I then wonder if Rick has instead come to collect Rose himself, on time, perhaps even with the intention of some gracious reciprocation for rescuing her. It’s very predictable, and Rose obviously makes a lovely picture all bound up with that plug in her shapely ass too. That would likely mean the pair were heading back down towards my desk by any number of means though, back where this all started several hours earlier. That was where her clothes were anyway, and she would obviously need those too, after Rick removed her from the toy bear’s frame, and maybe even her bonds if he felt charitable. ...

Event 4: The Ferris Wheel After I finished cleaning up, puta and I ran over to the Ferris Wheel so she could get tied on. She called it getting hooked up, but what they used was more or less standard restraints. Naturally, she was the first slave there. She was practically bouncing up and down with expectation. You would think she was being given some great treat rather than being tied onto a wheel of pain. Well, having said that, I guess for puta they are the same thing. ...

(story continues from Indecent Proposal 5) Part Six …With both motivation from who knows where, and no real good other choices that preserved my “husband’s” confidence, I felt myself doing as he commanded. I playfully stripped off my towel and tossed it at him. It almost felt as if I were in a trance, but there was a familiar comfort in being ordered about like this, and I had of course asked him to man up a little. This little show of mine was powerful, and empowering, I felt like the entire room could burst into flames at that very second and Jack wouldn’t even blink, nor look away from me. It was of course one thing to tease him, like I had flauntingly done in my bikini the day before, but quite another to actually strip naked for him in broad daylight. ...

It’s chilly this morning. I probably should have had another cup of coffee before heading out. Oh well, the stable is heated, and the weather forecast says it’ll get into the 70’s by noon. A near perfect day. Wish I could take the day off, but there’s just too much work to do. The stable doors need a new coat of paint. The last stuff I used looked nice for a few months, but it just didn’t hold up to the weather. I switch off the alarm. I was told I should get a more modern one. A ‘smart’ one. Why do kids think that because something isn’t controlled by a phone app, it isn’t good? Fewer things to go wrong and I’m not crazy about the possibility of it getting hacked. Jessie convinced me to do more stuff on the computer and phone that I wouldn’t have wanted to do before. Well, we’re paying enough for that college degree to listen to her advice. ...

She had been given two rules for their first meeting. Firstly he had told her that she was, in no uncertain terms, allowed to touch her pussy from when she left her house to when she met him. He knew how horny she was, and he also knew how desperate she would get when she was horny, she would have no hesitations about sneaking into a public restroom and pleasuring herself. She would hate this rule enough if it was on its own, but when combined with the second rule it was unbearable. He told her that she had to be plugged for her entire journey, that was nearly two hours sat on a train, and he hadn’t even sprung for first class. He had booked her a standard ticket and made sure that she was sat at a table with three other other people, so that they could see her face, full of need and frustration. He knew her so well, and even how much she hated this situation, mostly because of how wet it would make her. ...

Event 2: The Carousel Slave puta ran ahead of us to the Carousel. When we got there, Master went up to Herr Dunkler and handed him an envelope. The Dark Lord– that’s what Dunklermeister, his full name, means– The Dark Lord held it in his hand for a moment and then said with a smile. “I know that you aren’t planning on buying any of my major offerings this year. Why don’t I allow your slave to ride on the Carousel and the Ferris Wheel for free this year and we will call it even?” ...

Event 1: The Dolphin Rides Welcome to my blog. I asked Master if I could have a blog. He told me that I was just an exhibitionist slut who wanted the whole world to see my ass. I told him that was true, but what I wanted for a blog was more like a diary for all the world to see. So, he said I could create a blog. Master wants me to post everything interesting that goes on in my life but with the following rules: One, he is the moderator for my blog and has to approve everything I post; two, I can’t post pictures… ever; three, I can’t say his name, I can only call him Master; and four, I have to be totally honest about what I see and think and feel. ...

Part Two Slave slut continued to thrash and scream every time a crab ran across her body. If she had not been self-gagging by holding her mouth tightly closed, the beach patrol, anyone on the beach, and probably the Coast Guard would already be here. I called out to her, “slut! Get control of yourself.” “But there are bugs running all over me,” she whined back. “They aren’t bugs,” I replied. “They’re crabs. And the only danger is if they get near your mouth or nose, which they won’t do to you because you can hold your head up.” ...

…I don’t know that I should really be telling anybody this story, but guilt has driven me to share it, guilt and obligation, although I do have a certain amount of anonymity in this format… It was well before the back to school sales when the company had first acquired Rose, a fresh out of grad school student getting her first big break. I thought this was also possibly her first real job as well, not counting selling girl scout cookies or perhaps a lemonade stand in her parent’s front yard. She was pretty, maybe even sexy to some, but my preference was not other girls, although I had made an exception or two in my younger, more crazy years. ...

Chapter 2 As I hung up the phone, I shook my head and wondered what I was thinking. It was just a few days after my “outing” (quite literally!) at the costume store, and here I was agreeing to go again. Sure, I’d enjoyed the hell out of it. Both the dressing, and the, uh… extracurricular activities with Brad afterwards, but I couldn’t keep pretending to be a girl. Especially if they were talking about trying to have me do a catalog or something! Hopefully, that was just something Brad was talking about, and they weren’t serious about it. ...

This is the day that the beautiful May-ling has been dreaming about, her wedding day. After two failed marriages and many wasteful relationships, she knows this is the one that will work. This one is different and her husband-to-be is different, he is confident, powerful, handsome, kinky, and dominant. She is madly in love with him and would do anything to please him. Together they planned their wedding, but he made the final decision on her wedding dress, a dress she has not seen yet. Her maid of honor Daphne will be bringing the wedding dress and a few other surprises. May-ling can not stand Daphne since she is her husband-to-be’s ex-girlfriend and he insisted that she should be the maid of honor. ...

Introduction: About me Sharing some background about me, my desires, needs and motivation. First, English is not my first language, so this text may lack some variation and nuancing natural to a native speaker, and probably also contains some directly translated expressions that may sound funny. I have tried to check that spelling and grammar is OK, so it should be intelligible, but those looking for the next great English novel should probably look elsewhere. ...

…It was a foolish ordeal, but one that the newly discovered exhibitionist in me couldn’t refuse for more than one reason, my girlfriend Sam’s presence there to ensure I did the deed in its entirety should I suddenly lose my nerve and then beg for some easy out. There was but one day of the year that one could get away with such a costume in public, Halloween in our part of the country chilly, but the farm girl in me was used to the outdoors and the temperature swings of fall. ...

Finally after months of waiting it was here, Friday 30th October had finally arrived. A whole weekend with you, my Mistress! I had no idea what was planned and had been under strict instructions not to ask. All I knew was that I had to meet her at The Roundhouse for lunch. Walking up the stairs to the restaurant bar I felt like a giddy teenager on a date with the prettiest girl in the school. As I entered I saw her sitting in a booth opposite the bar, she smiled that beaming smile and my knees almost buckled, we kissed and I sit opposite you with a big silly grin on my face. “I’ve just ordered coffee, I hope you don’t mind but food is not top of my agenda at the moment” you say. ...

“Thank you two for coming. I am Allison. You must be Luke and Callie.” Allison is a rather attractive woman in her mid 40s about 5'6" with a fit body. Her dirty blonde hair and make-up are mostly business-like along with her attire if not a little bit on the sexy side. Luke is guessing she wants to be professional looking but also be a bit of eye candy in hopes of getting the sale. She wears a pink button up shirt that fits her curves and, with the help of her bra, emphasizes her DD breasts. Her black pencil skirt hugs her hips and ass so that most men would be drooling. Her black nylons are seamed and straight as they lead down her nicely toned legs to her pink 4 inch heels with half inch platform. With a large smile, she extends her hand out as they approach. ...

DING! The doorbell caught Peter’s attention, and he set down his drink and paused “The Blair Witch Project” - his favorite horror movie, knowing that trick-or-treaters were at the door. However, he waited. DING! The doorbell chimed again, then a third DING! The left side of Peter’s mouth curled into a smirk as he finally got up to greet the first Halloween visitors of the evening. He opened the front door. ...

Brandy was trying to relax on the old porch swing, gently swaying back and forth and daydreaming a bit. It was a beautiful Tuesday morning and the lawn sprinklers were creating little rainbows in the sunlight. It was her day off from the branch bank where she worked. The bank had cut hours for everyone due to the whole social distancing thing so only half of the teller stations could be open. Brandy now worked only four days a week. Thank God she was at least working. ...

Part 4 It was nearly 11:00 and Anna was anxious to prove herself in the lake, so we headed outside, me in my boots and winter coat and Anna wearing absolutely nothing. I led the way to the top of the hill heading onto the lake and Anna followed in my footprints. I lined up the toboggan on the hill and invited her to sit in front. She sat down as easily as she would have if she were wearing a full snowsuit. I climbed on behind her and pushed us off down the hill. The snow was quite deep so we did not move very fast until we reached the final descent that was a lot steeper. Anna screamed as we picked up speed. She had to deal with the relative wind we felt and the snow blowing up on her. We came to a rather abrupt stop when the steep hill ran into the lake and Anna ended up sitting in snow almost up to her breasts. I helped her up and we trudged the last 15 feet over to the large hole in the ice. ...

Part 3: The Wedding I lay in my Master’s bed wearing an elegant, long, pink, silk nightgown with beautiful lace on the trim. My hands are tied together and secured to the front of the bed. The feel of the silk against my small breasts and body feels so heavenly…then my Master walks in drunk. He has a raging hard-on as he approaches me and tears off my silk nightgown. Then my little satin panties are quickly ripped from me as I struggle and squirm, knowing he wants me now! He penetrates me roughly and I feel how big he is. ...

Chapter 4 - A World Of Pets “This is all their keys in case you need them. As I said, don’t try to take them out of their suit unless it is absolutely necessary. It would be the best way to make them angry at you.” “…Yes.” “So, all their meals are in the fridge, and I labeled each bottle with their names. They each have an extra, just in case.” ...

Continues from part ten 11. Dinner Conversation Ben started up the truck and pulled out of the garage. He drove to the steakhouse near the edge of town and pulled into the parking lot, parking a short distance from the door in a spot that he could pull into and not have to back out of. Ben climbed out of the cab and came around to the passenger side, releasing the seat belt and helping Chloe down out of the truck. Chloe turned her back to him, expecting Ben to release her bonds, but instead he pulled on her leash, leading her toward the restaurant. ...

Chapter 2 - Even more pets “Hey, Clara! You are back!” “…” “Haha, still not very chatty. I’m so happy to see you. I wasn’t sure you would want to come back after what I had done to you the other day.” Lucy was definitely still friendly, and I was still unable to utter a single word because of my communication disorder. She more than likely knew I had a problem, but she did not act like I was different. Being treated that way was helpful. ...

Part 6 Maria hadn’t changed and they settled back into their old routine. Gina had something she wanted to try, but she had no idea how she was going to do it. She wanted to give Carlos a weekend, where he thought he could do anything he wanted to her, and in fact he could. It was just that she didn’t know how to do it. She had been in a classroom when some of the other students were discussing a recent event. Some woman had been given a date rape drug that people called ‘New Zombie’. Apparently, it made the person who took it fully suggestible, if they were given enough of it, and the victim was. So for about eight hours the woman did everything she was told to and the guy that had dosed her up had one hell of a good time with her. You couldn’t get your victim to jump off a building or shoot themselves but things like all kinds of sex were completely possible. ...

Part 2 - The Dinner Date We settled in for a nice Italian dinner. It could easily turn out to be more that Sheila had bargained for. I thought back to how Sheila and I had gotten here. We were both college students, her a Psych major, me in CIS. She had this body that men jack off over when they weren’t drooling and she got off on making them drool now and most likely run home to do the other. She was about 5-10, and had long straight blonde hair that ran down to her waist. She kept all of the unneeded fat off of her bones, except for her 40D bust which was quite up and firm at 20. She loved to wear short skirts and outfits that showed off her large chest and long tan legs. ...

It was one of those days just after my morning shower and I had dried off and was still naked. Techster and I were bored. Our plans for the day were shot when our plans to work on a local Dominatrix’s dungeon were cancelled, as she and her subby hubby won a cruise and would be gone for a week. I was thinking about what I could do to spice up Techster’s life, after all there are times when his cock is slow to come to attention. We’ve been told by several people to,”relax, it’s just a senior thing!” ...

Continues from part nine Billionaire Chloe awoke, disappointed she was no longer held in her Master’s arms, but happy she had spent the night in his bed. Ben had rolled onto his back at some point, disentangling himself from her. He was snoring but not overly loudly, the thing Chloe noticed was his erection, even under the covers it was impressive. Chloe dove under the blankets and found his massive cock, sucking on it. Chloe had always loved giving head, she loved big dicks and practically worshipped them with her mouth whenever she got the chance. She knew most women hated the taste of a man’s cum, but she found that she didn’t mind, in fact, the taste excited her, because when she received it, she knew she had pleased him. ...

I guess that you could say I get my just desserts. My husband Jerry is pretty fair about it. He understands that every once in a while I’m going to sleep around on him. He tells me, “It’s the price he pays for being married to a sexy blonde nymphomaniac.” I don’t think I’m a nympho, I just like sex and every once in a great while someone other than my husband catches my fancy and starts my juices flowing and I go get him. Ok - I’m weak in that area. But I keep Jerry, my husband, quite satisfied too. Maybe sometimes it’s the thought of what he’ll do to me when he finds out that makes me want to sleep around too. I get the choice of accepting a divorce or a punishment. He can be pretty imaginative when it comes to dreaming up punishments and they can be pretty wild. And if you couldn’t tell by now, I really like wild. ...

Part 3 With the snowmobile coming down onto the lake, Anna panicked and tried to run off the lake. She did not want anybody to see her naked, but she had no place to go. As the snowmobile came out onto the lake I saw Anna literally dive into the snow and vanished from my sight. The snowmobiler slowed down when he saw me and stopped beside me for a quick chat. ...

Dorothy Williams looked slowly around her dining room table before solemnly saying, “I call this special meeting of the Executive Club Steering Board to order.” She then slammed her gavel sharply against the pad which protected the surface of the walnut table. Because of the secrecy of the meeting, her slave, trixie, was safely tucked away in her bedroom in firm isolation bondage. A blindfold covered her eyes. Her ears were blocked with soft wax. To further ensure that she could see or hear nothing, her head was covered with a slave hood with the ear and eye holes firmly zippered shut. And to prevent her from removing any of that, she was face down on the floor with her arms and legs hogtied behind her back. ...

Continues from part seven Beth Chloe woke when Ben opened the door to her cell. She turned and smiled at him, still lying in bed. “Good morning Master,” Chloe said. “Good morning, slave,” Ben returned the greeting, “is this how a slave presents herself to her Master?” “Sorry Master,” Chloe responded sullenly and quickly slipped out of bed, kneeling in presentation on the floor. “Much better, slave.” Ben smiled down at her. “I will forgive you this morning, it is your first as a slave, and I assume you are as worn out as I am.” ...

Part 2 I went into my place, found a chilled bottle of white wine and put it into its own thermal bag. I dug out a few other things that we might need and tucked them all into a backpack. I looked out the back window and it looked like Anna was busy putting together a picnic. Good for her, I thought. It looked like she was at least preparing to go out. ...

JulieAnn’s Story I can’t say I was really into the idea, at least at first. Jack, my boyfriend, wanted me to go out on the town, find someone (else) and bring him back to our house and do whatever we wanted with each other. Jack would be watching me whilst “out on the town” and then would be tied in the little soundproof basement bondage dungeon we had, watching and listening to what I (and whoever I found) was doing on closed-circuit TV. ...

Donna is a young, tall, beautiful blonde who has been very successful in her career. However, she has gotten to the top by using and betraying other people, but without having to sleep her way to the top. There are many people within the company who hate and despise her for how she has treated them, for how she has even stolen other coworkers ideas and passed them off as her own. She has been caught trying to embezzle money from her own department. ...

Continues from part five 6. Chloe’s True Master Chloe reached into her robe pocket and realized she had forgotten her key in her apartment. The deadbolt wasn’t locked, but the doorknob locked automatically when it closed. Exasperated, Chloe went back downstairs and rang the bell to Don’s apartment. Chloe waited a couple of minutes and then rang again, still no response. One of her neighbors came by and she explained that she had accidentally gotten locked out of her apartment. Finally, after the third ring, Don came to the door in his robe. ...

Jack’s Story My girlfriend JulieAnn is a knockout in her own right. She is five foot nine with dishwater blonde hair that lays halfway down her back. She has medium-sized and well-rounded tits and a nice ass that begs to be held while in the throes of making love. Her long legs like the rest of her body are kept looking good by our steady exercise program. One day she came to me with a proposal. ...

The Beginning: Donna Reynold’s nineteenth birthday had just passed. I-Day was less than a month away. She was rapidly approaching the most important day of her life. I-Day was exactly one year from the date of her graduation. She had to make her decision by then. I-Day was the deadline for her to decide whether or not she would be implanted. It was quite an accomplishment for Donna when she graduated from her Third Level schooling. Only one third of the students made it that far. She remembered the culling when she finished First Level. At the end of First Level, the lowest one third of the students were selected as Drudges. Her parents had used the culling as a threat to make her study when she would rather be playing outside. “You have to study,” they would say, “or you will end up a Drudge.” ...

Continues from part two –> Part 3 He walked in her front door calling her name and wondering what he would find this weekend. She hadn’t yet met him at the door with a kiss and a hello since that first time. He wondered if she ever would again. There was no answer but the sound of movement from the dining room area. He rounded the corner to see her completely naked and apparently ok, tied in high heels bent over the edge of the table. ...

Lisa opened the door to her flat and picked up the mail. In amongst the bills and unsolicited offers was a hand-written envelope. She dropped the rest on the kitchen table and took it into the bedroom, where she planned to change into a t-shirt and shorts to slob out for an evening watching TV; she had not decided if she would be bothered to cook or order in. With the envelope open, two items dropped out onto the bed; a stiff piece of card and a note ripped from a spiral-bound pad. The card rectangle looked like a ticket. She read the note. ...

Part 1 What caught his eye was a glint in the woods off the path. Not the sparkle of a broken bottle or a piece of trash that someone had thrown off or had blown into the forest in the path to the rapids and sliding rocks. Something else, he didn’t know what. He motioned his two friends to stop and to go check it out with him. They never in a million years imagined what they would find. ...

Belated Birthday Gift By: lizsubintampa True: Bondage, Submission, Consensual Email: [email protected] Last year on the July 4th weekend I went to Dunedin, Florida, for the night with Dottie. We stayed at a motel just off the main street area near the water and planned to just relax and play a bit. Of course with Dottie “a bit of play” is always something that provides me with countless hours of torture and teasing with her pleasure always coming first (no pun intended) and while there was a time when I would deny being a “masochist” (and a “submissive”) I have learned, and continue to learn, just how much I not only enjoy my role but love it too. ...

Continues from part four_ ### Part 5 By Invitation Part 5 – Party time Scott’s job schedule changed and it took a lot of the air out of our relationship (or was it my captivity?) With much less time to spend together we did less and the more exotic things were less and less too. He took me back to the Cove several times until I not only didn’t care but I sort of looked forward to the freedom of the nudity. ...

Continues from part three_ ### Part 4 – Con-sensuality Now at school the blouses were normally buttoned up again. If he was going to play that rough with me I didn’t necessarily need to pour gas on that fire. He was disappointed and had me unbutton them but once he was out of sight for the day the buttons were fastened right back up. He did remind me that Saturday was again going to be his day but he wouldn’t tell me what we were doing. Friday night he told me he wanted me to be ready at 6 AM for a day at the beach. I was to wear my blue string bikini under whatever else I decided to wear while we drove down to the beach and he was OK with that. I didn’t say a thing or let anything on but my heart sank. OK, I could, would be naked whenever he wanted while I was hidden from everyone else. That was ok but walking around in a bikini, especially that bikini, in public was a very unhappy thought. Way too much skin showing even at the beach. Other women could do what they wanted. Yeah, I’d look ok, even fine in it, I knew, but the fabric-to-skin ratio was entirely, unsatisfactorily out of proportion. ...

Continues from part two_ ### Part 3 Things settled down into what seemed like an almost recognizable pattern - the way things were when they were dating except that things went Scott’s way if he wanted. When I would start to protest all he had to do was ask me if I wanted to help him pick out the first few pictures he would post and I fell back into obedient line. ...

Continues from part one_ ### Part 2 - A Top-Flight Adventure Tuesday was a light day and Scott and I just sat next to each other in Medieval History, my second class of three on Tuesdays. Neither of us was willing to show anything different to any of our classmates and we pretty well ignored each other like we had been doing for the last few months. I had back-to-back classes on Tuesday and we were on separate sides of campus when I was in the third class so I was long gone before he could find me, in my car and on my way back home. ...

Continues from part two Part 3: Cabin Fever Delighted to be wearing her Black Latex Maid’s uniform once again, Jennifer set about the business of cleaning Master Scott’s house. Saturday morning had been a repeat of Friday, with Jennifer rising early to bathe and clean herself after the night’s sexual activities! There was nothing like a hot soak in the tub to clean herself of the dried sweat, come, and her own secretions after a night of domination and intense sex! She admired herself in the mirror, since she had not been whipped like that for years! ...

Part 1 - Bad Call I lay there, stuck, stretched out to the corners and tied naked by my own hand, listening to the phone dial my ex-boyfriend and lay utter devastation to my life. The phone clicked as the number picked up. It would be the voicemail on Scott’s cell phone. He had never answered an incoming call in all his life but he was very good about listening to a message as soon as it finished. I knew that, having dated him for the better part of a year. A part of me prayed this time would be different. The content of what my recorded voice was about to say was appropriate, fun, and perfectly in line with our relationship back then then but now it would be a nightmare. That he would have it recorded made it thirty times worse. ...

The cave was always there. Well, maybe it wasn’t always there, but I grew up next to it and for me it was always there. Every summer tourists would drive past our farm and go to “The Greatest Natural Wonder Under the Earth.” I think my desire to be tied up was also always there. As a young girl, whenever the neighbor kids and I would get together to play something, I always suggested something that involved getting captured and tied up. I usually “lost.” One day when I was about ten, my little brother finally told me, “We don’t want you on our side. You like getting caught.” ...

When female slavery became legalized and commonplace across the civilized world nearly a decade ago, it left the average woman in a tough spot. Freedom and citizenship rights could be maintained by renewing an annual license, although the yearly cost for renewal alone rivaled most middle class incomes. Most women couldn’t afford it, and if they could afford it free women were treated as second class citizens anyway. No voting rights and rampant workplace discrimination and harassment were only the start of a free woman’s worries in the new world. Marriage was now a literal trap, wherein a woman would become the legal property of her husband. With the cost of freedom as high as it was to maintain, it’s no surprise many girls sought out additional, less legitimate, sources of income. Ironically, prostitution was still illegal. Not for the same reasons of course; since slave relief stations were provided everywhere as a service, government sponsored corporations sought to control all revenue in the market. Any women found guilty of even minor legal infractions could find their freedom voided and sent off for slavery processing, training, and auction. ...

Leather and Submission By: lizsubintampa True, bondage, submission, leather, bi, consensual Email: [email protected] It’s hard for me to believe that it’s been more than two years since I last wrote. Yes, I’ve been busy and yes I have started several stories - that for different reasons I never finished and deleted - but I really don’t have any good excuses not to have submitted anything for so long. So I am going to try to make up for that now by trying to recall as many things as I can and, while I will very likely be skipping around - that is, not writing things in the order they happened - I will, as I’ve done in the past, try to tell you what happened as best as I can and, with the exception of a name or two, assure you that these events are true and as complete as I recall. ...

I wake up in bed next to you. I am in a spandex hood with a mouth opening. I am working to recall the predicament that you left me in before turning in last night. My hands are in leather bondage mitts. When I move them I can feel they are padlocked on. I lift my covered hands to my face and they are stopped by a tug on ‘your’ balls. I do my best to feel through the leather of the mitts and there is a leather ball stretcher locked onto ‘your’ balls and seemingly chained to the mitts. Attempting to feel around a bit more there is a plug in this slave’s ass and clearly it has stretched me to the point where I can no longer sense it being inside of me for I cannot feel it from the inside. Moving my legs I discern that my ankles are cuffed and a short piece of chain links them together. ...

Continues from part two Part Three - The Focus Circle Once Zelco, Punca, and the Mufah were gone, Mousey asked quietly, “Are we alone now?” Mulasi leaned toward the door, stretching her chain and her oversized body. She looked out the small slit window into the corridor. “No one out there,” she whispered. Mousey nodded and then said quietly, “Tomorrow sounds bad.” “Like today wasn’t?!” Barney almost yelled. Everyone shushed her and she repeated, “Well, who except Kalina would have enjoyed it?” ...

“Aaaaaah! Home!… Home, Home, Home!” My name is Rosi, 32 years old, and I was finally home after a long week at work. Yes, It was finally Friday, and I was going to enjoy myself for once. Not committed to anything else other than relaxing as much as possible, this weekend, I would turn myself into a leopard. Roar! I traded my keys and purse for a small squishy package that was sitting on the Ikea table in my kitchen. I hugged and rocked it as if it was a baby while I trotted to my small bedroom. I laid down on the white tiger printed on the soft plush blanket, and the foam mattress silently absorbed my weight. I hugged my package even more. ...

story continues from part one Part 2 “However, after giving it some thought I have decided to allow you some freedom as it will be necessary for you to still go to work. So this is what is going to happen. You stay here at my place on weekends for me to do just what I like with you, and the weekdays you go to work and earn money so we can buy you some more special clothing.” ...

Continues from part seven = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Walter, Weston and Woodruff Monty are rounded up. This is Chapter Nine, the final chapter*, of a book. The characters and situations will be more understandable if the previous chapters have been read. This chapter is much less erotic than previous chapters, but its primary purpose is to wrap up the plot threads of the book.* ...

Continues from chapter 6 Chapter 7 Charles rang Barry that weekend to let him know the decision. “Jolly good, jolly good,” he said. His relief sounded even over the telephone. “I was concerned I’d left it too late asking you, got too busy with the collection, and that you’d found something else.” Charles started to say something but Barry was now in full-flow. “I don’t just want you to be a caretaker. I’ve grown the business from nothing and don’t want it to go stale. New ideas, different ways of looking at things. Thinking out of the box and all that. ...

I was pretty sure I was no longer being followed, but I figured I would do anything but go straight south on I95. I went back to the coast and stopped at Fort McClary State Park. I walked around and decided that I was the only one there, but I was still a little skittish from my last adventure so I left and took back roads into Portsmouth, NH. When I crossed into New Hampshire I headed west-north-west to Lake Winnipesaukee. I had done some scuba diving there in a small, nearly hidden park a few years ago. The park is off the beaten path, but I found it without a problem. The parking area was empty as I expected. It can only hold two or three cars, so I backed the camper in so I could not be blocked in by another guest. ...

Continues from part one Sam’s Brexit Relief Part 2 As Sam looks at the table of directors and managers, Steve Saunders is banging on about how well his arm of the company is riding the storm of Brexit. She wonders what it would be like to ride him. He is cute in a rugby player sort of way. Big arms and shoulders straining against his white polo shirt. He looks at her for recognition of his planning. It is good and she has to give him the praise he is due. The finance director Bob Tucker is next. She shifts in her chair and inwardly groans. ...

Continues from part seven = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = W explores The Fourth Floor of Walter Monty’s Club in LA. This is Chapter Eight of a book. Because it is a book, some of the chapters are more exciting than others, and some situations do not complete until the next chapter. This first chapter is primarily setup, but has some very interesting parts. For later chapters, the characters and situation will be more understandable if the previous chapters have been read. I could have run this through my regular publisher and made a couple hundred dollars, but I am posting it instead because many more people read my posts than buy my books. ...

Continues from chapter twelve CHAPTER 13 – WINDOW SHOPPING The cool morning air gave me goosebumps as I speed-walked down Court Street toward the Inns. Like the morning prior, I seemed to be the only person up at this hour. I hadn’t informed Katie that I was leaving, but judging by volume of her snores when I left, I doubted she’d even notice my absence. I’d hardly slept at all that night. In the hours following Alpha’s warning about Katie, my mind ricocheted from one conspiracy theory to the next. Despite our amazing evening together, I was now just as unsettled and anxious as I was before Katie arrived. But even after Alpha’s message, my instinct was to trust her. Whatever happened with her profile, Katie just didn’t seem like the manipulative type. Quite frankly, it was hard to imagine her even telling a fib without blushing. The more logical explanation was that this was all an administrative mistake and she knew nothing about it. ...

Part 1 Chris’s 23rd birthday was tomorrow and he wished to celebrate by treating himself to a new shiny raincoat. He has seen a new range of coats for sale at Marks and Spencers in their brochure which came with his Sunday paper. The photos of the new macks showed two of them in very glossy black. One with a hood and the other without and it was the one with the hood that took his interest most. ...

Even though I’m in chastity and someone else holds my key I’m usually in control. Whether I’m at work or play I’m usually the one making the decisions. There are times however that my keyholder feels the need to grab the horns and run the show. This usually happens with little notice, is short lived but quite intense. This time was no different. The message came through on Thursday. It was short but left no doubt she was taking control. ...

*= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = A flatmate becomes a precious slave. This is the story of a young woman’s night at a club with her college roommates. It ends up being a night that totally changes her life. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = ...

Story continues from part 5 Part 6: Back to Reality The next morning I awoke with a slight sore head due to all the alcohol I had consumed the day before. I wasn’t drunk but, I could feel him watching me. “Good morning master” I said sleepily. “Good morning darling….we need to talk” I could sense something was in the wind. “Well I am all ears master” “What are the key principles of BDSM?” ...

Author’s note: This story is a sequel to my previous work, “Barrel Monster”. It also makes reference to my stories, “Ariel” and “Just Rewards”. While you do not have to read those stories to enjoy this one, it is highly recommended. So, go read those, then come back. We’ll wait. It had started the year prior as little more than a randy prank when Bella got Candice to take the role of the Barrel Monster at the haunted house where they both worked. She had originally been meant for herself to use it for a night or two of kinky fun, but when Candice showed up late and needed something to do Bella decided to put her in the rigged costume and see how she took to it. Her gamble paid off as Candice responded well to the stimulating rubber suit and vibrating inserts. Bella was overjoyed. She had found a playmate with equally twisted tastes. ...

story continues from Part 2 Part 3 Caroline woke up with a start and banged her head, “Bloody hell,” she muttered with difficulty then her senses started to kick in. Moving her arms she realised that she couldn’t move them far from her waist as her wrists were locked in metal cuffs and coupled to her waist. Her mouth was full of a rubber cock and she couldn’t see anything as her head was laced into a leather hood. Not that she could go far either as her ankles where manacled with a short chain between them and as she felt around with her feet she remembered that she was locked in a cage. ...

story continues from Part One Part 2 Caroline Grey sits and looks out over the river Ouse. The warmth of her apartment comforts her as she glances up at the clock for the tenth time that hour. Looking down by her feet she sees the small bag she had packed for the weekend that is about to begin in fifteen minutes. That is if she decides to go through with it. ...

story continues from Part 3 Part 4 Three weeks later Caroline is sitting in the workshop naked and wearing metal shackles on her ankles and that’s all apart from a smile and some leather. The past three weekends had been so much fun and she had finally got Daz to shag her. She had been too sore after the van ride and the number of orgasms had left her drained. So much so she hadn’t been much good to him on Sunday. Sleeping her way until tea time. So, they had waited until midweek before he tied her to his work bench and had her and it was worth the wait. ...

Story continues from part 4 Part 5: Positive Steps It had been a month since our demonstration and a lot of things had or were about to change in that short amount of time. My master was away with a friend on a special trip, code for we are going to do a job that will take half a day and we will spend the rest of the time in a bar getting drunk! He thinks I button up the back however its almost adorable seeing him squirm as he makes up his excuses as to why this trip is going to take 4 days. Nothing really changes when he is away. I still wear only stockings, garter belt and heels around the house & I always wear my collar, cuffs and chains as if he were here, I just become my own master for a few days but, I do long for him and the mere thought of him makes my juices begin to flow uncontrollably. ...

Call me Breezy. I’m a 22 year old girl, single. Until the age of fifteen I had never masturbated, had only a classroom sex-ed understanding of sexuality. That changed in a hurry when I saw Marilyn Monroe in the 1955 film The Seven Year Itch. In case you don’t recognize the reference, this is the one where Monroe is wearing a white dress, stands on a street grate as air blows up through the grate, and the air blast catches and blows her dress upwards. I saw it on TV with my older brother and his male friend. They obsessed over the scene, pausing it, replaying it, making comments. They were clearly aroused by the scene. I was aroused by their reactions to it. I was quiet, but felt a hot rush. I masturbated for the first time that night. I pictured myself like that, guys watching as a wind gust lifted my dress. ...

Authors note: The images for this story can be found on my deviantart page Chapter 1: Kidnapping experience Let’s start with a little bit of background. My name is Steve, I’m 21-year-old student living in a small city with my parents. Since my childhood, I always have enjoyed practicing tie-up games, during childhood games with my mother or later with self-bondage experiences as a teenager. I’ve been in few relationships, but not a single one of my girlfriends were up to practicing these kinds of games. ...

story continued from chapter 8 Chapter 9: The Auction I woke up to the sound of the phone ringing loudly in my ear. I ignored it until the ringing finally stopped. Moments later, the phone rang again. Barely awake, I groggily reached over to the nightstand, lifted the phone into the air and slammed it back down onto the receiver. I exhaled in relief as the incessant ringing stopped once more. Rolling onto my side, I felt oddly disoriented. Despite the plush mattress beneath me, my back ached as if I had slept the night on a concrete slab. My eyes opened just wide enough for me to see the red lights of the LED clock next to me. The time read 2:49pm. Opening my eyes wider, I could see that I was back in my suite. I laid in silence contemplating how I had gotten here. The last thing I remembered was… shit… What was the last thing I remembered? Every muscle in my body ached simultaneous as I used my arms to push myself upright into a seated position. I was completely naked. I groaned as I delicately shifted my legs to hang over the edge of the bed. I felt as if I’d been hit by a bus. Staring blankly at the wall in front of me, I continued wracking my brain to find my bearings. Why on earth did I feel so horrible? Suddenly, everything came flooding back. The kennel, Brandy, Annabelle, Katie, the extractor… The day prior had been both a physical and emotional hell. From Brandy enslaving me, to Katie planting drugs in the suite, to all three of us being thrown into the kennel, to me having my pussy vibrated to oblivion while I was trapped in a strict hogtie. Fuck, it really had been an awful day. No wonder I felt so sore. But how did I get back here? Still staring blankly at the wall in front of me, I vaguely recalled being driven by security guards back to my suite in a golf-cart. It was dark outside, so it must have been sometime late last night. Or early this morning. I remember him saying something to me as I was carried into the suite, but I couldn’t remember what… After he laid on the bed, everything went blank. I stood to my feet, clenching the down comforter to help me maintain my balance. I walked gingerly to the bathroom and sat down on the toilet to take a piss. Damn, even my crotch ached! The extractor had really done a number on me! Standing up to wash my hands, my heart skipped a beat as I saw my reflection in the mirror. Dark circles encompassed my eyes and my hair resembled a disheveled bird’s nest. But as beastly as I may have looked, my appearance was not the cause of the pit that had suddenly formed in my stomach. It was the bright red collar around my neck… My heart momentarily stopped beating. I was wearing a collar again! My hands shot to my neck in terror. What the hell?! I ran my fingers frantically around the collar, searching for a buckle or clasp to unlock. But the collar appeared to be mechanically locked, just as my previous collar had been. “What the fuck?!” I said out loud. Taking a deep breath, I forced myself to focus… Think, Ally. How did this happen? Who did this? Why was this collar red? After nearly a minute of staring at my reflection, the phone rang again, snapping me out of my contemplative state. I spun around in frustration and stormed back into the bedroom. “What?!” I said loudly into the phone. “What is it?!” I heard a click on the other line followed by a cheerful recording of a woman’s voice, “Hello. This is a prerecorded message reminding you about your disciplinary hearing at… 3 o’clock PM… at the Administration Bureau. Please arrive 10 minutes prior to your appointment. Thank you.” My heartbeat continued to race as I processed the words. Disciplinary hearing? What the fuck did that mean? “If you would like to hear this message again, please press 1.” I hung up the phone, and merely stared at it. I was still too disoriented to grasp what was going on. Disciplinary hearing??? Had the security guard explained this to me last night? Shit, it really did seem like I was living one nightmare after another. I kept replaying the words “Disciplinary hearing at 3 o’clock PM” over and over in my head, desperate to trigger some sort of memory. Just then, I glanced back at the LED clock that read 2:56pm. Shit. Wherever the Administration Bureau was, I was supposed to be there in exactly 4 minutes. Technically, I should have been there 6 minutes ago, if I was abiding by the instructions to arrive 10 minutes early. I quickly turned and walked back into the foyer where I’d left my shopping bags from the day prior. But to my surprise, nothing was there. I spun around, frantically scanning the suite. C’mon, Ally, I thought. Where the fuck did you put them? I walked back into the bedroom and opened the door to the walk-in closet. Nothing… Storming back into the foyer, my eye caught a piece of paper on the entry hall table that I’d missed earlier. It was a hand-written note… Dear Jodie, In the event that your addled state of mind caused you to forget, please note that your disciplinary hearing is set for 3:00pm at the Corrections Office. Please arrive 10 minutes early dressed ONLY in your probation collar. Once you have signed over custody of Ms. Michaels, your belongings will be returned to you and you will be free to go. See you soon, Mistress Annabelle Beneath her signature was a brochure map. A red circle had been drawn around the old wine distillery on the opposite side of the castle. While we knew it as the “catacombs”, a dot at the entrance now read Corrections Bureau. The catacombs did seem uniquely fitting for a location that dealt with “corrections”. It was basically an underground dungeon. Of course Annabelle would have her office in a dungeon. Fucking vampire. I reread the letter quickly, flipping it over to make sure I didn’t miss anything on the back side. Dressed only in my probation collar? She expected me to go there naked?! Dammit, this woman really was a bitch! With a deep sigh, I snatched the lanyard with my keycard off of the table and marched angrily out the door. It was raining outside. Not too hard, but hard enough to piss me off that I was forced to experience it without any clothes on. Not wanting to know what would happen if I arrived late, I jogged down the stone staircase of the castle. To my relief, the square was relatively empty of guests. Likely, due to the rain. You could almost smell all the sex that was going on while everyone was staying dry in their rooms. After a short jog around the castle, I reached the cobblestone ramp that descended beneath the castle bridge to the catacombs. A sign hanging above the door read “Corrections Bureau”. I walked through the door and shivered as a gust of cold air met my wet skin. An entry bell jingled as the door closed behind me. The air felt dingy and dank down here. Stone lined the floors, walls, and hanging wrought iron lamps gave the long entry hall an eerie orange glow. In the middle of the hallway sat a woman at a semi-circled desk. Behind her at the end of the hall stood two security guards on either side of the large wooden door. Despite my nakedness, I took a deep breath and confidently approached the woman sitting behind the counter. She was dressed just as Katie had been dressed when I first met her- White blouse, grey vest, and a burgundy choker. Her hands were handcuffed in front of her as she typed on a keyboard. “Hi, how may I help you?” She asked pleasantly. “Yeah,” I replied slightly out of breath, “I’m here for a hearing or something.” “A disciplinary hearing?” the receptionist asked. “Sure,” I answered, rolling my eyes. Were there really other kinds? “Very good. Please take a seat and Mistress Annabelle will be with you shortly,” she replied, gesturing both cuffed hands towards the benches that ran along the entire length of the wall. I walked over to the nearest bench seat and sat down, still shivering from the cold dank air. The receptionist returned to typing feverishly on her keyboard. I crossed my legs, attempting to cover myself as much as possible. Less than a minute later, a loud buzzer sounded, causing the guards in the back of the room to enter the office. Moments later, they reappeared through the doorway dragging a naked bald guy in a red collar. He shouted into a large ball-gag, twisting and tugging to escape their grip, but the guards seemed relatively unfazed. Behind them followed Annabelle, dressed in a tight-fitting purple pantsuit. “Don’t fight it, Mr. Leland. Be a good boy and you’ll find that a week in the kennel will go rather quickly,” Annabelle said patronizingly. She followed them as they walked past the front desk and exited the building. Leaning out the doorway, she shouted after him- “I’ll stop by in a few hours to make sure you’re settled in properly.” With a satisfied grin, Annabelle let the door close and walked back to the semi-circled desk. “Mistress,” the receptionist greeted her quietly, bowing her head. Annabelle ignored her picking up the clipboard. “Who’s next?” She asked. “Me,” I replied, standing to my feet. My face was expressionless and I attempted to look as tough as possible. Turning toward me, Annabelle’s face suddenly lit up. “Miss O’Connell!” she replied. “Long time no see!” “What’s the deal with this?” I challenged, pointing to my collar. “It’s only temporary, dear,” she replied. “I’ll remove it once you’ve signed our agreement.” “Was it really necessary to force me to come here naked?” I asked. Annabelle paused and looked back at the clipboard in her hand. “Hannah, Is there a reason that Miss O’Connell’s name isn’t on the sign-in sheet?” She asked the receptionist, placing it in front of her. “I’m… sorry, Mistress. I forgot to ask her to sign in,” the girl replied sheepishly. Annabelle leaned forward, placing both hands on the desk. “You forgot?” she asked. “Yes, Mistress,” the girl replied. “What do you suppose might help you not forget in the future?” Annabelle asked, leaning forward and placing her hands on the desk. The girl hesitated. “I don’t know, Mistress,” she answered quietly. “I think I know just the thing that will help,” Annabelle answered. She reached forward and pressed a button on Hannah’s office phone. “Security, this is Annabelle. Please send a replacement for Hannah at reception.” “Yes ma’am,” a male voice on the other end answered. “Do you have a preference for her replacement?” “Uh, yes, actually. Shannon if she’s available.” “Yes, ma’am,” the male voice replied. “And please send a guard to escort Hannah to the kennel,” Annabelle added. “She’ll be spending the rest of her shift in corrections-“ “Oh good grief,” I said, storming over to the desk. Annabelle’s eyebrows raised in surprise as I grabbed a pen and scribbled my fake name on the sign-in sheet. “She didn’t forget to ask me. I refused.” Annabelle stared at me for a moment, contemplating her next words. “Is this true, Hannah?” She asked. The girl named Hannah hesitated, her eyes glancing nervously back and forth from me to Annabelle. Then she gave a slight nod. “Yes, Mistress,” she whispered. Annabelle and I continued staring at each other until the male voice on the phone interrupted us, “Um, is that all ma’am?” After a pause, a sinister smile came across Annabelle’s face. “Yes,” she answered. “In fact, please inform Shannon that she will be my new acting secretary. Hannah has been reassigned.” “Yes ma’am,” the voice replied, followed by a click and dial tone. “Oh come on,” I interjected. “I just told you that it was my fault. You don’t have to be a bitch.” “Hannah, repeat after me,” Annabelle said coldly, still staring at me. “Miss O’Connell-“ The girl stared down at the desk and softly replied, “Miss O’Connell-” “Thanks to your insubordination-” Annabelle continued. “Thanks to your insubordination-” Hannah repeated. “I have lost a coveted desk job that I worked very hard for.” “I have lost a coveted desk job that I worked very hard for.” “You may have thought that you were helping me by lying on my behalf-” “You may have thought that you were helping me by lying on my behalf-” “-but you have actually made my circumstances much… much worse.” “-but you have actually made my circumstances much much worse.” The girl’s voice was now shaky and it sounded as if she was now on the verge of tears. I glared silently into Annabelle’s eyes, feeling my face flush with anger. “What was originally set to be a mere two hours of corrections-” Annabelle continued. “What was originally set to be a mere two hours of corrections-” the girl echoed. “-has now become 24 hours in the kennel.” “Please, Mistress- I didn’t mean to-” Hannah interjected softly. “-has now become 48 hours in the kennel,” Annabelle corrected herself. Hannah took a deep sigh and continued, “-has now become 48 hours in the kennel.” “Followed by a permanent reassignment as…” Annabelle tilted her head, staring off into the distance in thought, “resident at the Laughing Place”. Hannah began to whimper. “Please no,” she begged in a whisper. “Finish it,” Annabelle ordered forcefully. Hannah continued, now in tears, “Followed by a permanent reassignment as resident at the Laughing Place.” Hannah sobbed and hung her head in misery. From behind me, I heard the wooden door creak open. A security guard escorted a young petite Indian woman to stand next to us. “Guard, please see that Hannah finds her way to the kennel,” Annabelle said. “I’ll be along shortly to see that she’s processed and settled in.” “This isn’t necessary,” I said forcefully, “She didn’t do anything wrong!” Annabelle’s finger suddenly shot up to my face. “Another word and her kennel visit turns into a week.” I could do nothing but grit my teeth and scowl. I couldn’t ever remember hating someone so much. She was torturing this poor girl just to hurt me. After witnessing me vouch for Katie last night, she had obviously realized that I was an empathetic person. And now, she was using that against me… The guard grabbed Hannah by the arm and pulled her to her feet. “I’m sorry, Mistress,” she said through tears as she was tugged away to the door. Annabelle ignored her as she walked past A few moments later, both Hannah and the guard disappeared through the door and into the rain. The girl named Shannon sat down in the empty seat behind the desk without saying anything. “If I remember correctly, poor Hannah had only one request listed on her application. Please no tickling.” Annabelle gave an exaggerated shudder. “She’s not going to enjoy the Laughing Place.” Then, Annabelle turned her gaze back to me. “Okay!” she said, cheerfully, as if nothing had happened. “Follow me to my office.” She promptly turned and walked toward the office door. I followed slowly, shocked at how someone could turn such cruelty on and off with such ease. This woman had to be the closest thing I’d ever witnessed to downright evil. We made our way to the end of the hallway where Annabelle opened the door and motioned me inside. Trying my best to appear confident, I walked in without hesitation. Annabelle closed the door behind me and crossed to the tall leather chair behind her desk. I had no choice but to stand facing opposite her, seeing as how there was no chair for me to sit in. I imagine this was intentional to force her guests to stand in her presence. “You’re an enigma, Miss O’Connell,” Annabelle continued, lifting her spectacles to her face and looking at her computer screen. “Looking at your records from last year, I see that your previous owner graded you highly submissive. ‘A natural-born subby,’ he writes. ‘Never resists, never talks back, never objects. A true slave at heart.’” Annabelle looked up from her computer and studied me. “It almost as if he’s describing an entirely different person…” My heart skipped beat as I felt a pit form in my stomach. Did she know that I wasn’t actually Jodie? I held my breath, attempting to appear as expressionless as humanly possible. “People change,” I replied. Annabelle stared back at me and said nothing for several seconds. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest. My mind raced, suspecting the worst. “Clearly,” she finally replied, breaking her stare with me. “Well, whatever the reason is behind your new misguided sense of self-worth, I’m thoroughly looking forward to being done with it.” She picked up a folder on her desk and slid it toward me. I stepped forward and picked it up. “Inside are transfer documents for Ms. Brandy Michaels,” she said. “Once you’ve signed on the last page, she’ll be transferred into my custody.” “And Katie?” I replied as I opened the folder. “Yes,” Annabelle said, removing her spectacles and leaning back in her desk chair, “Katie Huff… After several hours of research and legal consultation, I’m afraid that there is… no mechanism in place for directly transferring Miss Hoff into your custody.” “What?” I challenged, blinking dumbfounded at her. “We had an agreement-” “I’m aware of what we agreed to, but I misspoke,” Annabelle replied, almost sounding exhausting. “I’ve looked into every possible option and believe me when I say-” “That’s just it. I don’t believe you,” I cut her off. “Look, it’s a simple trade. Brandy for Katie. It’s what you agreed to.” “The problem…” she began, taking a breath to seemingly compose her impatience, “-is that she is not mine to trade. She is not anybody’s to trade.” “Oh for fuck’s sake,” I replied. “Then, don’t trade her to me. Just let her come stay with me. I don’t give a shit about custody.” “That’s not possible,” Annabelle answered. “Why?” I challenged. “Because she has already been tried, convicted, and sentenced for being in possession of illicit drugs,” she explained. “She pleaded guilty in front of our magistrate and was sentenced to 21 days in corrections.” I stared at her with my jaw open. This was all so absurd! “So, you’re telling me that there’s no way to commute her sentence? She’s just stuck in the kennel for the next month?” I asked. “There is a way,” Annabelle answered. “But it would require her officially change her status from a staff member to contestant. “So, what’s the problem?” I asked. “The problem is that she did not participate in the hunt,” Annabelle fired back in an aggressive voice. “She wasn’t a contestant during the hunt. Therefore, having never been captured, she cannot be treated as property. If she were a contestant who’d been caught, she could be traded. If she’d been collected by a gamesman, we’d have been happy to trade her to you. But she doesn’t belong to us. And even if she became a contestant at this point, she still wouldn’t be ours to trade.” “This is so fucked up,” I muttered, stroking my hair out of my face and staring at the ceiling. “Believe it or not, these rules were put in place to shield employees from unwilling enslavement by their superiors. They protect the staff from being traded or gifted against their will,” Annabelle explained. I simply stood there in silence, staring at the ceiling in disbelief. Annabelle finally broke the silence. “According to our attorneys, there’s only one solution to this predicament.” I looked back at her, waiting for her to explain. “Which is…” “Katie would need to officially become a contestant…” Annabelle paused before finishing with, “And submit herself into the auction this evening. At that point, you would have the opportunity to buy her.” “What?” I spat incredulously. Annabelle simply stared back at me with her hands crossed on the desk in front of her. “No way! Are you serious? I’m not gonna let Katie be auctioned off. Are you crazy? What happens if I lose?!” “Then she’d belong to someone else,” Annabelle replied matter of factly. “But that’s unlikely, given your newly acquired fortune. The most any contestant has ever been auctioned for is 800 grand. And let’s just say that she was significantly more endowed than Miss Huff.” “This is so fuckin’ ridiculous,” I said, rubbing my forehead in thought. “There has to be another way.” “There’s not,” Annabelle replied bluntly. “If you want Katie, this is your only option.” I shook my head in disbelief. Annabelle waited patiently as her words sunk in. “So, what’s it gonna be?” she asked. “Hold up-” I replied suddenly, stepping toward her and placing my hands on the desk. “If you’re telling me that I’m going to need to essentially buy Katie at the auction, why would I ever sign Brandy over to you? What kind of deal is that?” “You’ll sign over Brandy to me because if you don’t, I won’t authorize Katie’s status change. You won’t be able to bid on her tonight because she won’t be eligible to be auctioned off. She’ll be forced to serve out the entirety of her 21-day sentence in the kennel and you’ll remain on probation for the next 42 hours.” I scowled at her and opened my mouth to object. “Careful-” Annabelle interrupted before I could utter a word. “Your mouth has gotten you into trouble at every turn. Contrary to what you might believe, I’ve bent over backwards to make this deal for you. It’s not the solution you dreamt of, but it’s all you’ve got if you want your girl.” She was right. My impulses to mouth off really hadn’t benefited me up to this point. In fact, they’d mostly managed to cause more trouble for everyone… As much as I hated to admit it, my smart-assery wasn’t helping anyone. I needed to start choosing my battles more wisely. “Sign the paper, Jodie,” Annabelle pressed, holding out a pen. I hesitated, studying the pen in her outstretched hand. ...

Today was not unlike any other day except that for today it was going to be unique and special. It had started off like any other morning, waking up in bed laying next to the man who had over time became very dear to me. Dear in ways to which I would have ever dreamed were possible. I had often thought about living such a life and I am grateful for those memories which brought them all to reality. ...

story continues from part eighteen Chapter 19 A very sheepish Suzi entered and waited for her punishment. Taking lots of rope I tied her hands up behind her back right up by her shoulder blades and made her a harness locking her arms to her body. I was impressed as I asked her to shake and only her super breasts had any spare movement. I put more tape on her crotch for protection, as the top of the partition she was about to straddle was quite rough. Splinters in her pussy would not help, I thought. As I helped her across the top plank she looked at me as if to offer me encouragement. I wondered if she’d decided to help me become the perfect master. Settling her on the plank I looked into her eyes as I tied a rope from the upright in front of her to the ring on her collar. Another rope went to the ring in the wall behind her. This held her upright. Next, roping each ankle, I pulled it out to a ring she seemed to have set just for this task. I pulled until her legs were outstretched and bow tight. ...

story continues from part nineteen Chapter 20 Sitting and listening to the drone of the propellers of this C130 Herki bird winging its way back to blightey I realised just how much I was looking forward to seeing Suzi again. The last three months have been more painful than I would have thought. Missing someone as much as I have missed her is, to say the least, very unusual for me. But I hadn’t had anyone to do the things we did before I left. I still remember her hair and the way it flashed in the half-light of our barn. The look in her eyes as I tied the ropes tighter so they dug into her skin. Her grunts and groans as she crashed through another orgasm brought on by the mixture of pain and pleasure. ...

story continues from part twenty Chapter 21 ‘Oh dear,’ I thought as I slipped a finger deep inside her anus. She had such an embarrassed look on her flushed sweaty face. “Double or quits?” ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Paul was offering me a chance to redeem myself, so how could I refuse? I mean, I wanted to be his obedient slave, and today’s failure had hurt my cause. So I agreed to a double or nothing dare. With my determination, I was sure that this time I could win. Besides, now the edge was off. That orgasm had slowed the fires a tiny bit. And if I failed, how bad could twenty be? ...

Jinni had been adept in self bondage for years, enjoying her forced silence, only using the most severe gags she could find, to ensure she had her quiet time by herself. Relying either on her skill of moving her bound body to her release or on one of the several timed released methods she had come to trust. After the only time she ever had a release fail completely and had to be saved by her downstairs neighbor did Jinni find out how nice it could be to have another like minded person involved in her bondage. ...

Chloe was sweating like a pig in her full latex suit; her hands shook wildly as they completed her self bondage. Her heart was going 100mph as she closed the last lock. Getting out of her self bondage would be horrible humiliating in both the short and long term. Chloe was a fit and healthy 25-year-old with a normal retail job. It gave her enough money to rent a flat near the town centre and more importantly the money to buy an extreme self-bondage outfit. Chloe was a great looking girl with long red hair with black highlights. Her body was well looked after as she played a lot of sports. She didn’t drink or smoke. She had lovely curves and perfect breasts. Overall she was a 10 out of 10. Thankfully she was very down to earth and nice to be around. She also had a dirty mind and was kinky as they come. ...

story continues from part thirteen Chapter 14 I continued pleasuring Paul with my mouth, tongue, and teeth. Soon I felt him thickening and I prepared for his orgasm. I pulled off him and watched him shoot a load up into the air. He was like a fountain shooting up into the sky, and the sight of him cumming made me smile, even though my hair managed to get covered in his cum. ...

story continues from part nine Chapter 10 The look on Suzi’s face was priceless: shock, horror and despair. Did she fear her parents or was she younger than she said and the folks had come to rescue her? Shit, I thought, slipping my 9mm back into my pocket. I knew that I could be in the Shit if she was under 16. Now kids in the UK grow up quicker than American kids. Our’s drink by 18, sex by 16 (legal as well), but I know that drinking and sex in some places is 21. I looked at her dad: a tall man of about 50. He was quite a well dressed man. Mum, well, she was short and plump with the same sparkling eyes as Suzi. I smiled and walked forward. “Hi. I’m Paul, pleased to meet you.” ...

story continues from part fourteen Chapter 15 When we arrived back at the hotel the couple we’d shared the taxi with wished us a good night. We went up the stairs to our room. “You looked like a princess coming down those stairs,” I whispered to her. She smiled. “I felt like a princess, too. It was magical.” ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ As he closed and locked the door, Paul whispered to me that maybe I should go put on something comfortable. ...

Lindsey Stirling had woken up that morning in a lovely little beach cabin she had rented. From the bedroom window she could see the wonderful waters of the Mediterranean Sea. As she gazed at the waves from the soft plush bed she was laying in she suddenly felt the inspiration to go and play a song of hers on her violin. She quickly hopped out of bed slipping into a simple black one piece swimsuit that was modest and showed very little skin. What it lacked in the showing skin department it made up for by enhancing and glorifying her every curve. ...

Unnngh! The only sound she can make as she raises her head out of the water again gasping around the huge ball gag she strapped tightly into her mouth. Annabelle questions herself as to why she did these things to herself wondering if this would be the last time she did anything. Her submissive side reminds her about how she flirted so blatantly with the cute guy at the grocery store even though she was never supposed to speak during her time locked up. She knew the rules when the chastity belt was locked she was only allowed to speak when spoken to and was never to look a man in the eye. Annabelle couldn’t help herself with the phalluses she had locked inside her two days before keeping her aroused reminding her with each step of her predicament making it so she couldn’t resist speaking to the large gorgeous man in front of her in the line. ...

If You haven’t read the first part of The Gamble I would recommend it. The following might make more sense that way. Part Two I had to try to insert it three times into the padlock due to my trembling hands but it slid in easily enough and when I twisted the key I received a click and the padlock opened releasing the chain from my collar. The relief was enough for me to fall to my knees and to start crying again, but this time out of happiness. ...

Part One The front door to the apartment opens, letting in the only light to the darkened rooms. The relatively tall woman steps in, hanging her purse on a hook with a half dozen others just like it but of different color. She drops her keys on the table and heads to the right to the fridge. Pulling it open, she grabs a bottle of water. Snapping off the lid, she tilts it up and begins to empty it into her mouth. As she downs the drink, we take a look at her attire, which seems mismatched. She has a lycra skirt that goes down to her ankles, giving her a more formal look. It looks very stretchy, following her every move but also quite tight. Her lycra tank top gives her the look that she just left the gym, showing off her fit arms, tight stomach, and cleavage to spare. Finally, her shoes resemble a flip-flop, giving her a very casual appearance. As to colors, everything matches perfectly, so she obviously planned it that way, but her style seems odd to say the least. Finishing the water, she drops it in the trash and heads to the bedroom. Crossing that threshold, she begins stripping, not even bothering with the lights. Her lycra-ware slides off easily, finding itself being pitched near the clothes hamper. She does not seem to notice, as she moves to a strange looking workout bench. Straddling it, she positions herself on it like riding a motorcycle. Laying on her belly, she careful inserts her breasts into the holes on the cushioned bench. Resting her head down into the hollow end, she pushes the start button on the side. With a quiet hum, the “workout” bench vibrates as she repositions her feet and hands on the sides. Looking closely, you can see her body sinking down into the bench for a few seconds, only to rise back up. With no other fanfare, she sits up. From her silhouette, we know she is missing something now. Her chest is now flat, completely flat. As she stands up, her waist is not so tight, her sultry curves now gone. But most surprising is the added weight, just below her waist. It looks like she has… “Man, I need a beer,” comes the deep voice, “Hope the game is still on.” Removing the long hair, he or she drops the wig onto the chair by the bed, revealing a clean shaven head. Walking out of the bedroom, he pushes the answering machine button. As it processes that, he grabs two beers from the fridge. Opening one with his mouth, he spits the cap into the garbage with the water bottle. As he passes the machine he hears, “message one: (male voice) Oschianna, don’t forget we are at O’Mulligans if you wanna come.” Smiling, he mumbles, “Not in your lifetime, sleazeball.” “msg 2: (female voice) Patton, your 9 o’clock canceled tomorrow, so your first session is as 9:30. Bye!” Smiling again, he says, “Great! An extra hour of sleep.” “msg 3: (male voice) Yo, Pat, it’s Rog! Call me, bud. It’s been forever.”I know it, miss you too Roger-buddy, he thinks. “msg 4: (female voice) Hey, Pat, it’s me, Shirley. I just wanted to see if your alimony check could be a couple of days early. I hate to ask, because you have somehow managed to make your payments every month now and it has been great stability for the kids. I know I appreciate it, so if you can’t, I understand. (long pause) Thanks.” With TV blaring now, Patton can only think on that last message. *Why do I hate someone that I still love so much?*Finishing his first beer, he pops the next top off and watches another score by the opposing team. Glad I did not bet on this one, he thinks. Course, I would not have bet on me either a couple of years ago. After the divorce, he had to pay alimony like all men, but his golf pro job was not enough. For him, it is the dream job: play a round of golf Saturday morning, teach rich people to play all day, wrap up the day with another round, then come home and repeat on Sunday. “Take the rest of the week off,” he whispers with satisfaction. But then the alimony amount kept going up, as his lawyer had to pay his own alimony through his court cases. Patton was stuck paying 3 times the normal amount, but he was locked in now. As much as he hated having a higher payment, he would do anything for his kids…anything! That was good, because he needed another job. There were none to be found and that first big payment was coming quick. There were ads for humannequins but only female openings. The pay out was huge (how could you make so much for doing so little?), but how could he work that? His buddy in the visual arts business sold him a Transgendinator for basically nothing (a year supply of golf lessons). With some quick modifications, Patton became Ochsianna of Russia (he really did not like the whole Russian thing, but the machine alters his voice, giving him a slight Russian accent). The Transgendinator makes a woman out of a man, and vice versa. It will add female breasts, shift the hips slightly as it removes and stores the man’s unit, while slimming the waist and face. The process is mostly painless, but not quite. So, Patten uses it Monday morning and stays Ochsianna all week. On Friday night, she becomes Patton for the weekend. His cover story matches well enough for the not-so-nosy neighbors: Patton and Ochsianna live together as a couple. Their jobs have alternating shifts, so you rarely (actually never) see them together. He must have drifted off thinking about it all, because the room is getting brighter from the sun rising. Checking the clock in the kitchen, “6 already?” rubbing his bald head, he rushes to get a quick shower. Exiting the bathroom, he dresses in polo and khakis. He adds a crew cut wig, applying some added scalp glue to hold it tight. Picking up the gold bag and hat, Patton heads out the door, ignoring the keys on the table, but grabbing another set hanging on the opposite wall. Down the lift 8 floors, he strides out to his car. Popping the trunk, the golf bag is in and he is on the road within seconds. Like every Saturday and Sunday, he enjoys every part of the weekend. He gets to play 4 rounds of golf for free in Holo-golf Tower. Each floor is filled with many rooms, allowing paying customers to play any course they want in history in any weather. You bring real clubs and the Holo-golf Tower does the rest. Since it is so realistic, you still need a golf pro to help you out, leaving Patten with the best job in the world. Unfortunately, it is probably the least paying job as well, which led him down the road to modeling clothes for big retail stores. ...

story continued from part one Part 2 Friday morning, Ochsianna finds herself in the glossing booth. Holding up her hands, the nozzles give below her waist an even coat. A series of tiny blow dryers even it out, making her skin look smooth, unblemished, and glossy. As it moves to the next section, two suction cups are placed over her nipples, matching her skin tone. She is then glossed over, leaving her breasts looking like plastic mounds, nipple-less. Nearly done, she checks her nose plugs, before getting her arms and neck and head glossed. The booth door opens, revealing a moving, breathing mannequin. She carefully steps out to find Betsy waiting on her. “Ochs, got you a new assignment today.” Betsy stops to breathe, so Ochsianna can say, “Good morning to you too, Betsy.” Betsy says good morning then goes on, “One of the idiots over in transfers messed up, and now we got to cover her mistake.” Ochsianna would make a face, but hers is quite stiff at the moment. “As you know, the mall has several stores owned by our vice president and his son. Since they are connected, we share mannequins to them all, since we have the facilities.” Ochsianna was familiar with this, and had been “swapped” to another store for a day during a big sale or something. “Well,” Betsy continues, “the costume store on the other end needs another female, and evidently we promised them one, but we never actually told anyone.” Betsy says every ‘we’ with emphasis and sarcasm, leaving no doubt it was not her fault. “anyway, I need you to be at Clara’s Costumes for the day.” Ochsianna would protest, but it is hard to talk and it would do no good. Ah well, she thinks, at least it is Friday. The mall opens later than the department store, so her trip through the mall was uneventful. There were people around, but all workers trying to get the stores open for the day. She saw other humannequins being moved around from store to store, all naked like her. She arrives at Clara’s, as the mannemover stops just inside the door. Her costume shop is quite expansive, with costumes for all shapes and sizes. With Halloween coming, her store will get much business. And since she is Mr Baxter’s girlfriend (or maybe mistress), she gets whatever she wants. Ochsianna has no idea her pose or costume, so she waits on the mannemover, locked into it anyway. “Hey, Clara,” a female voice yells, “your mannequin is here.” Clara comes down the center aisle. She is wearing some type of witch’s outfit, complete with a hat. She is rather short, maybe a little overweight, but not unattractively so. Her blonde curly hair makes her look 10 years younger. She walks up to Ochsianna and runs her hand down her stiff arm. “Oh boy,” she squeals, “She is perfect.” Ochsianna really cannot dress herself once she had been glossed. Any large movements can crack the coating, damaging the whole reason behind it. Clara pulls out her cellphone, looking for something on it. Tapping the screen, the mannemover takes off again towards the center of the store. Ochsianna can see two other mannequins there, one on either side of an opening (probably for me). So to her left, there will be Dracula and to her right, Little Bo Peep. Hmmm, she ponders, I wonder what I will be. ...

story continues from part three Chapter 4 ‘God I love this girl,’ I stop at that thought. Shit, I haven’t felt like this for ages. I moved my hands to cup her buttocks. Pulling her close and kissing her hard I asked if she wanted to play a little before lunch. She grinned and asked me to go get a couple of tickets to the pictures. She said she didn’t care which movie, but that she just wanted to sit in the dark theatre with me. I threw a pair of handcuffs onto the bed and ordered, “Be ready when I come back.” ...

story continues from part four Chapter 5 I took my time in the ladies room. First, I used the facilities while tightening up the tweezer clamps. Then I had to wait for the other ladies to leave the area before I could safely wash my hands and then attach the handcuffs. I placed Paul’s jacket over my hands and wrists, hiding the cuffs. Then I left for the trek back to our room. ...

story continued from part three Thank you for continuing to read my journey as my life as a human pet. If you are confused about this story I would strongly recommend reading parts 1-3. Part 4: Meeting the Wife I logged onto my emails and there were 3 emails waiting for me. My owner was desperate to get in touch with me and it was really odd for him to want to speak to me so eagerly. He was desperate for me to get the bank holiday weekend off as it was really important for him that I be available for at least one of the days. I was scheduled to work the Saturday, Sunday and Monday and I apologised to him that unfortunately I was working. I asked him what was so important and he revealed to me that his wife was visiting for 3 days and it was really important to him that I had a chance to meet her. I wasn’t sure what to think. I knew that he was married and I knew there would come a time when I would meet his wife but I just didn’t think it would be so soon. ...

Rape Fantasy, Semi-non consensual, Oral, Anal, King’s Crown, Queen’s Crown, Public Nudity, Public Sex, MMM/F, MMF/F, M/F = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Modern technology helps solve a modern problem. The #metoo movement is helping to right many wrongs in our society, but it is also making it much more difficult for men and women to interact, especially in flirting or casual pickup situations. But modern technology is always ready to offer a solution to any problem. ...

Non-consensual, Public Bondage, Public Humiliation, Public Shaving, Naked in Public, Public Sex, Public Spanking, Public Threesome, Mouth to Ass, Public Anal, Mouth to Cunt, Masturbation, Pain Slut = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Olivia’s alter ego Oyly is released in a public performance. Olivia Franklin awakes to find herself in a strange theater where she is forced to participate in an erotic performance involving humiliation, spanking, masturbation, and several other interesting sexual practices. At the end of the performance she is called upon to make what is perhaps the most important decision of her life. ...

story continues from part one Chapter 2 The deep heat emanating from her pussy was so good. The depth I was able to reach because of her position was not helping my masterly cause but just as I felt this little hot vixen start to clench and come, ahhhh it was time to get out of Dodge. I pulled back. Quietly sniggering to myself I wandered off to sit and watch. ...

story continues from part two Chapter 3 “We can fly out in the afternoon tomorrow. I have to be at work in the evening for a quick conference, but then the weekend is ours.” The fact that she wanted to come home with me pleased me more than I believed it would. I held out my hands and she took them in hers. Then more quickly than she would have believed I spun her and handcuffed her hands behind her back. ...

It had dropped into the twenties here in the south and to us that’s cold so I knew I would be forced to wear my thermal under wear to work something I didn’t like to do so I thought that maybe I would make it more fun by using the temperature as an excuse to add some “layers”. The idea hit me in the shower so there was no pre-planning involved thus causing what should have been my first warning sign. After drying off and getting more aroused at the idea of being encased for the day, in public, at work and really stuck in whatever I wore drove me to start out by opening the drawer that held my chastity devices. I rarely wore one of these to work because of the type of work I do, the chance to be hurt or rendered unconscious is always a possibility making me leery of being caught chastised. But this morning I thought screw it, I had done it before so again feeling daring I opted for the small steel unit and after some grunting and lotion had it locked tightly around my cock and balls. ...

Woman to Mannequin TF Jenna’s long brown hair was pulled into a tight ponytail that fell down just past her shoulders as she walked the floor of San Diego Comic Con. This was her third year in attendance and as it was the second day of the convention she had already purchased all of her memorabilia and taken it back to her friend’s house before coming in for a day of panels and talking to other con goers. … well that and enjoying the people watching her walk by them and complimenting her on her cosplay. Last year she and a group of friends had spent the weekend dressed up as the Fantastic Four, but this year she was rolling solo as a classic. Lara Croft. Her heavy black boots clicked against the tiled ground as she walked towards the main show floor. She could practically feel the gaze of many male con-goers watching her green, booty short covered behind sway past them. Her navel was exposed due to the short top that hugged her curvy torso, leaving little to the imagination to what the green and gray fabric was covering. Two seperate holsters were buckled around each of her thighs that held replica pistols inside and several other little things were attached to her via other buckles and straps. The con was still setting up for its second day as the brunette entered the floor, watching as several booths were removing set pieces from the day prior and replacing them with newer items that would draw people back to view their products a second time. She admired the new look of one of the several Marvel booths - a large glass case holding costumes had replaced the previous day’s signing table. The thrift shop comic’s booth called to her and she spent the next several minutes chatting with one of the workers - a man probably just a little younger than her - about various items while things moved around them. When she finally left the booth - after promising to come back towards the end of the day to purchase something on her way out - she was pulled to the side by another man, this one clearly being older than her. Jenna nearly rounded on him for grabbing her, until she realized he had pulled her into the heart of the Square Enix booth. She had spent a good portion of her stay yesterday browsing the various item, displays, and other things this booth had to offer yesterday when she was not dressed up, but now it felt a little surreal. “Yes! Claire! I found someone who would be perfect for the job. Please come over quickly!” the man called back behind the counter before turning back to face her. “Oh, pardon me. My name is Hank. I am part of the events team at Square. I apologize for pulling you in here so suddenly, but my associate Claire will fill you in on why I did so. Talk to you later!” The now introduced Hank spoke at about a mile per minute and before she could even say “It’s fine” he dashed off behind the staff curtains and was replaced by a similarly aged woman with short blonde hair. “Wow, he was right. You fit the bill perfectly. What is your name dear? Mine of course is Claire.” Jenna took the extended hand with a tight smile. “My name is Jenna. Do you mind explaining to me why you brought me here? Oh! Not that I don’t want to be here… but…” ...

Kara had been working nonstop for over three months the only times she had to indulge her passion for bondage she had been too tired to do more than lock her wrists and ankles together. She had continued to lace her corsets on but as each day passed she became less motivated to lace them until the last few weeks she had worn only the ones she could zip or buckle closed. They were snug but never as tight as she preferred and her normal high heeled shoes had started getting lower. The project had been completed and she had the next week off and she planned to use it wisely. The gear she had ordered was waiting for her at the lake house she hoped, she had already packed a small bag of bondage toys and vibrators she had planned to use when she got to the small house. Kara planned to lace her smallest corset on and lock her steepest high heels on tonight, the keys should be waiting for her at the lake house if the mail had gotten there. ...

It was a lot of work, but worth it. I was in a public park, but thirty yards from the closest trail, and invisible to anyone on any trail. There was no sign of man. It took me weeks to find a spot that fit my requirements, and another couple of weeks to make sure no one else went there. I was naked. I was sitting against a smallish tree with my waist tied to it. My ankles were tied to two other trees, keeping my legs open about ninety degrees. My mouth was taped shut and there were two pieces of gaffer’s tape holding my eyes closed. My handcuffed hands were way over my head and behind the tree with the cuff just over a low limb. I also had a good sized butt plug in me. It would be an hour or so until the ice melted and the key dropped into my hands. ...

So my guy and I have this thing about (occasionally) doing things that could really get us in trouble - gives life some excitement. This is one of those stories. My guy and I regularly chat about our sex life, and if we have any cravings, fantasies that we want to live out, things like that. It had been a few months since we did any “dangerous” bondage activities, and honestly I missed it. Don’t get me wrong, I get tied up on a very regular basis, and I absolutely love it. But there’s something about the thrill, however small it may be, of getting caught that can totally bring it up a notch. ...

The characters and situations in this story are a work of fiction. Permission to use the characters in this story has been given by their original creator, Andy Latex as noted in his blog Smooth Slick N Shiny. This story is meant as an ‘alternate reality’ of his fictional universe. continued from part 5 Part 6 William closely followed Bulldyke down the corridor. The anal plug moving inside him as he walked. He didn’t enjoy its presence, even though it was now easier to endure its intrusion in his rear. Well, maybe it was a bit pleasureable. He just felt so humiliated and ashamed for allowing this to happen to him. They took the lift up to the 30th floor. Bulldyke turned and placed her hand on his chest, gently pushing him to the back of the lift. Smiling she said “Display!”. Quickly William assumed the Display position. The doors to the lift opened and Bulldyke walked out. The doors then closed, and William was left alone. After several seconds he thought that Bulldyke was playing a joke on him. He considered pressing the button to open the doors, but then saw the camera looking down at him. He decided to stay as he was. ...

I had never been so filled with anticipation for Halloween night as this one. For tonight I would actually be part of my girlfriend’s decoration for the trick-or-treaters, her hanging mummy playing out a fantasy being on display in skintight clothing and bondage. And how lucky I was to have a girlfriend who was so willing to help me experience this out at least this once. It would not be the first time she would put me in this form of constraint. We had played it out and experimented numerous times. But as she began decorating her porch for the night of trick-or-treaters with black light and glowing figures, I asked her what she thought of how the white bandages of a hanging mummy would glow and maybe even frighten a few of the older guests by unexpected movement. So with a little rigging of a hook to support my weight safely and the acquisition of plenty of white roller gauze for bandages added to the rest of our toys, we were ready. ...

Chapter 1 When I started college, my new roommate, Carol, and I became good friends right away. She was tall and slender, had long blonde hair and a very pretty face. Of course we both wanted to do well in school, so we made a little bet. The bet was simple, whoever had the higher GPA at the end of each semester, was the winner. The stakes were simple as well; the loser had to be the winner’s slave for the entire weekend after grades were announced. ...

story continues from part three Part Four Chapter Seven (added: 05/12/2009) Tammy awoke once more behind the steering wheel of her car. The corset of the green latex dress tightly hugged her. She could also feel the pressure on her lower face from the mouth and neck corset. And she could tell that the gag plug had been returned and fully inflated. As had the inflatable dildo and butt plug which were deeply entrenched in her lower orifices. And to her body’s delight they were producing the desired effects of their designers. She sighed and let her head fall backward against the headrest. Looking up into the rear view mirror, she saw that the elf hat and ears had also been replaced. Then, fragmented visions suddenly flashed in her mind. Shane Thompson pulling the Catwoman mask from her head while she was strapped to the gynecology examination table she had seen in their studio. Chad Willows’ smirking as he tightly wrapped her legs with bondage tape securing them to the stirrups, making sure they were spread as wide as the table allowed. His cousin, Thad tightening the cuffs that secured her arms at her wrists, elbows and biceps along the sides of the table. And Riley holding a video camera, taking extreme close-ups of her face and body as the four men loudly laughed at her. Then darkness, as the blindfold was returned plunging her once again into the world of unseen mysteries. She felt the sting of needles, pricking each of her breasts. Then more of the painful pricks tantalized the shaven area just above her still very moist and wanton love box. Another flash and she time-leapt forward to them securing her to the table with more straps and tape. The blindfold had been removed and above her a large mirror hung from the ceiling; in its reflection she watched them completely restrain her entire body. She could barely wiggle a finger or bend a toe. Nor could she see any exposed flesh, except for her still growing nipples and her very open and available pussy. They had forced 2 soft foam balls the size of grapefruits through the ring gag and wrapped an entire roll of rainbow colored bondage tape around her lower face, silencing her pleas even more than before. Then, a foot long thin sharp needle was waved menacingly in front of her and she heard them laugh as they pierced her. “OH MY GOD, NO!!!!” Tammy silently screamed reaching up and turning the rearview mirror down to see bold red letters on her huge breasts and a 3-inch diameter golden ring dangling through each nipple. “NO! NO! NO! NO!” She followed the golden chain connecting the rings in her nipples together to the similar ring running through her clit. Tears filled her eyes and rolled down her cheeks. On each of her breasts permanently tattooed in bright red were the words: TIE ME, GAG ME, FUCK ME And, below them just above her pussy it read: BROUGHT TO YOU BY VOYEUR VIDEO Tammy knew there was no way she’d be able to get rid of these or hide them from Mike. She couldn’t stop staring at their reflections in the mirror. She was now a walking advertisement for the twin’s video store. “They kept you longer than I had planned, Mrs. Dufrane… But, I must complement you on your new jewelry and artwork… They look very exquisite on you…” VanNorkin’s voice returned to her ears. “However, poor Chandra hasn’t much hope left. And you’ve a few more concerns to deal with as well. You let those ‘crazy boys’ go and ruin all the presents you had left to deliver. It saddens me that there are going to be several well deserving people to miss out on seeing you in costume… But such is life, I have no choice now… We’ll make this next stop your last….” The GPS sprang to life. Tammy reluctantly glanced over at it. Through her tears she saw Chandra still bandaged, but lying in less than an inch of fluid. “I’m so sorry, Chandra…” Tammy whispered as her face drooped even more. Then the GPS screen changed and started her directions to her next stop. With tears still rolling down her cheeks, Tammy zombie-like followed them. She could feel her spirit had been beaten down and her future hopes looked destroyed. She even stopped paying any attention to where she was driving. “TURN LEFT INTO THE PARKING LOT!” The male voice of the GPS ordered. And the despondent feeling inside her increased a hundred fold. The sign next to the parking lot entrance screamed at her in large bold black letters: WELCOME TO BRANSWORTH COUNTRY CLUB MERRY CHRISTMAS EDMUNSEN TRUST EXECUTIVE COMMITTEE AND BOARD OF DIRECTORS “The annual Christmas party for the board and special customers,” Tammy breathed into the gag. She had forgotten about it, seeing as how she and Chandra weren’t going to be there this year. All of the members of the Board of Directors and Executive Committee, as well as many of the city’s top officials and most of the bank’s primary customers and their spouses would be in there. Anyone who is anyone with the bank or the city always attended. Tammy hesitated at the parking lot entrance debating about going in. James VanNorkin read her mind. “I am an invited guest here as well, Mrs. Dufrane…” His voice triumphantly said. “Bring me my diamonds, save your beloved Chandra and show everyone the real you!” Tammy pulled into the empty space at near the front of the lot, right next to the short walkway to the Country Club’s front door. She was at a complete loss. Why would he be invited to their banquet? And by whom? She looked at the stately building and remembered the many times she and Mike had come to this party since their marriage. She enjoyed going shopping with him to get that special gown for the occasion. The one that screamed tie and gag me to him, while looking refined and dignified to the crowd. Posing and primping for him, sensually teasing him with her body as she dressed for the banquet all the while knowing he would have her tightly trussed and gagged in the trunk of the car afterward on their drive home. But this time, Tammy knew she wasn’t quite as appropriately dressed for the occasion as before. Of course, as she had known they would the moment she left the car her arms snapped together behind her back. Once more forcing her to thrust her huge breasts forward and sending them scouting on ahead of her. The gold rings immediately absorbed the cold and transferred it to her nipples and clit. This in turn sent an unwanted signal of sexual arousal through her entire system alerting the dildo and butt plug to dutifully follow their mission. The golden connecting chain swung against her with each half step she took. Her boots had locked together from her knees to her thighs forcing her to once again take many short steps rather than fewer longer ones. Tammy could feel her face flash pass an embarrassed blush to a deep bright humiliated hue as all eyes turned toward her entrance into the large banquet hall at the announcement of her name by the Country Club Maitre d’. “Follow me. You have been expected.” He simply said, after announcing her. Tammy had to quicken her pace to keep up with him. This gave the gawking eyes even more of a show, for she had to swing her hips more causing her breasts to flip-flop back and forth and the golden chain to gyrate in rhythm to her saunter. As she made her way through the crowd, their laughing voices burned in her ears as they read and commented on her tattoos and glared at her new jewelry. An enormous television was to her right as she entered a room at the far end of the banquet hall. Seated behind a long table on a raised platform were Mr. and Mrs. Edmunsen, Mayor Hamond and his wife, several board members and their spouses that Tammy recognized and James VanNorkin. Tammy would have given an evil glare at the mustachioed man, but standing next to him was Chandra, dressed in the gown Tammy had worn to last year’s event. And next to her wearing a very debonair tuxedo, her beloved husband Michael Andrew Dufrane stood with his arm around her. Tammy stopped dead still, staring into Mike’s blue eyes. Her mind raced for answers to the thousands of unanswerable questions that flooded in. “You did bring the diamonds in with you, didn’t you, Mrs. Dufrane?” The man beneath the black beret asked. Tammy barely heard him, nor could she move in response to him, for her eyes were locked onto Mike’s. “Did you not hear him, precious?” Mike said after a seemingly hour long minute passed by. “You did bring the diamonds in with you, didn’t you dearest…” Tammy blinked her eyes. And on the fourth blink the fact that he spoke of the diamonds sunk in. “He knew about the diamonds…” Tammy’s mind quietly whispered to her. “Did he also know what had happened to me? Was he a party to all of this as before? Is this really happening? Is any of this real?” “Your dear husband and I planned this over 10 years ago…” James VanNorkin laughed stepping from the stage, moving next to her and reaching behind her took the backpack filled with diamonds from her hands. “We needed a patsy to take the blame for the disappearance of the Organization’s gems.” ...

story continues from part two Part Three Chapter Five Tammy awoke behind the wheel of her car. She couldn’t recall how she got there, but was very much relieved not to still be in Sweet’s Bakery. She knew she would have to deal with Natasha and the humiliation of the cake molds in the near future as well as the ‘Sweets’ revised impression of her. However right now, her main concern was getting this ordeal over and making sure Chandra was okay. “That was very entertaining, Mrs. Dufrane…” James VanNorkin’s voice suddenly filled her ears. “I’m going to be the first to order a special cake from Natasha. Perhaps, I’ll send it to Mike as a Christmas gift… That way he can have his cake and eat you too…” His laugh grated on her and there were several things she would love to say to him, but none of them would be of help to her. And trying to speak would be useless, she could feel that the gag plug had been replaced and re-inflated. She also thought she felt more and raised her hand to her cheek. The smooth rubber of the mouth corset gave hint of the underlying presence of the strap for the ring gag beneath it. Now she was triple gagged. “I see you modified your dress. I must say it’s not quite as subtly erotic as before, but I like it. By the way I see my hormone mixture is working very well… I must inform Karl, he’ll be very amused to hear so…” he continued. “They’ve grown even more. And it appears they are continuing to do so. I could enjoy staring at them all day, but time is passing, Mrs. Dufrane… You need to be moving on. Your next stop is all the way across the city…” Tammy blinked several times in disbelief as she used the rear view mirror to look at her exposed breasts. She had already taken enough grief from all her male co-workers and clients, with their eyes continually turning down from hers to stare at her D-cups. There was no way now she’d be able to get any of them to look away from her chest. “OH NO!” Tammy gasped into her gags. The GPS coming to life with Chandra’s image well bound by bandages lying halfway submerged in liquid on her back in a tank grabbed her complete attention. “As you can see I decided to keep the bandages thoroughly soaked with Karl’s aphrodisiac.” James VanNorkin laughed. “You were very much occupied, so I felt Chandra should be as well. Of course your desires for constant sexual release come naturally. Chandra’s on the other hand will be given a push. A rather large push once she has absorbed all of the liquid in the tank into her system. I seriously doubt if Nora and Gina combined will be able to satisfy her…” The tone of his words more than the actual threat they imposed sent a wave of anger through Tammy. “MU MAMAMD!” She screamed into the gag looking directly into the GPS with flames of fire spurting from her green eyes. “Bastard? Did you just call me a bastard, Mrs. Dufrane?” His voice was now sounding irritated. “Well, if I’m such a bastard then I suppose I need to adjust such comfortable surroundings…” Tammy grimaced as soon as she spoke. Her desire was to help Chandra not make matters worse for her. However the sound of the car heater shutting off told her Chandra wasn’t the one he was directing his ire at this time. Not only did the heater quit, but the air conditioning system jumped to life and directed a blast of near artic air at her chest and very wet nether region. ...

story continues from part one Part Two Chapter Three “Wakey, wakey, Mrs. Dufrane… Time to bring me my diamonds!” James VanNorkin’s voice seemed distant, but came closer and closer as he continued speaking. “Get up Mrs. Dufrane, you’re on a tight schedule now! Get up and get dressed.” Tammy roused. Her mind was still a bit groggy, yet her body felt more alive than ever before. All the small aches and pains from her exercise ordeal were gone as she eased out of the cutout and stepped away from the table. That was when she noticed the small dressing vanity, mirror, and stool across the room from her. She had no memory of them being there before. She looked in the mirror and realized she was not wearing the boots, corset, or gloves. Even the latex skin had been removed. Someone must have come, brought the vanity and stripped her while she slept. “OH MY GOD!” She said aloud. She raised her hands to her chest and touched her breasts. They were no longer the D-cups she had been so proud of. Now, her wide open emerald green eyes stared at inflated balloons. They were triple in size and perfectly shaped. Even the nipples had somehow grown in proportion. “Don’t look for any surgical enhancements, Mrs. Dufrane…” His voice laughed at her feeling her own new teats. “The mixture I had you swallow over and over contained more than just a few vitamins. In fact it had several different mixtures in it other than the vitamins. My associate Karl, you remember him I’m sure, developed them. It contained a very effective aphrodisiac to keep you motivated, a combination of relaxants to ease muscle cramps so you could keep exercising as long as I wanted you to, and a very potent mixture of hormones to convince your body you are in near full term pregnancy with quadruplets. Thus the immediate need to increase the size of your milk receptacles for lactation.” ...

Story continued from part eight Part 9: Just One More Stop It is still raining, which is fine, considering how they’re dressed. Emily is silent, as he passes his hand through the slit in her cape and grips hers. She’s still silently fuming, but now has to contend with the dildo doing all kinds of stimulating things to her. After a couple of minutes, he stops and turns her to face him, her back against a wall. They stare at each other for a few seconds. ...

story continues from part one Part 2: The Jailbreak In the morning the sheriff and the town’s mayor visited me in my cell, I having been provided a course wool blanket that I had kicked off after I discovered it’s rough texture and my abused backside didn’t get along well. The ferocity of my punishment made me feel quite warm anyway, like a sunburn, and I slept on my belly to try to find the maximum comfort all things considered. The sheriff had let me shower off in the jail’s open shower stall before putting me up for the night in my cell, and it was there that I removed the sadistic but wonderful little balls that I had been given as a consolation prize by my one time professor and temporary executioner. ...

Story continued from part seven Part 8: A Stunning Stallion Under Complete Control Everything is going very well. She is now sitting in the buggy and looking forward to the firm muscled buttocks jiggling under their rubber skin. The tail, Carol’s stunning blonde/grey hair, swishing, the hoof boots trotting along, not too fast though, nice and easy. The stallion, her lover, is doing well; she has hardly used the reins. They have been going now for perhaps an hour, walking at first, and then a very slow jog. Finely tuned, muscled thighs pump up and down, his head is held high by the collar and harness. He’s done well with the reins and bit, more obedient than she thought he might be. ...

Story continued from Part 11 Chapter 12: Close Together and Far Apart By AmyAmy, based on an idea by John Hynden Maeve searched the crypt. Stuck amidst the webbing, there was a phone, obviously left for her to find. A trap? She ripped it free. It came alive at her touch, no lock code. There were text messages waiting. She thumbed through them. “Did you think I’d be here? No such luck, thief.” ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = A new D/s pair drops in on the Mistresses & subs of Pond Cove. Walter tells of the events of the Fourth of July weekend at Pond Cove. This story stands on its own, but makes a little more sense if you have read the previous chapters. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = ...

Author’s Note: This originally written piece re-creates a story whose title and author I unfortunately cannot remember. To my knowledge, it’s no longer available online, as it was part of Mason’s Tied and True Tales, a site which unfortunately was taken down before being revived with only some of its original content. I remained true to the plot and Mason’s tendency to combine fetish and rainwear themes as best I could remember, while adding my own flavor to fill in any gaps. Being denied the chance to thank the original author personally for their fine work, I hope they will settle for this homage. ...

Rayn did not want to be there. In fact, the only person that really wanted her there was her mother. Lorraine (but she prefers Rayn) and her mom are at the android store downtown looking at getting some help around the house. Rayn is moving out this week to the other side of town, so her mom would like someone to keep her company and help clean up. Rayn is against technology and all things that society finds important, but if it will help her get out of the house faster, she will at least pretend to help. Standing by the counter, she watches her mom get some help from the male sales clerk. He seems like a used car salesman, which is exactly what this business is. Rayn’s black fitted trenchcoat makes a bold dark statement in the well-lit showroom of the android store. It is like all light runs away from her. Her jet black (yes, its dyed) hair, cut short above her ears, black finger nail polish, and black eye liner seem to fit her Goth appearance. Wearing black utility boots, she paces back and forth, nodding at her mom’s inquiries about what to pick. Her clothes are functional and black: long sleeve shirt and cargo-type pants. The only color on her is her very deep maroon lipstick and a deep purple leather belt. As she fingers her cheap black choker (her nice ones are packed up…thanks, mom), she notices the various types of control collars behind the counter. They look silver and shiny and perfect and annoying (she thinks), but then she notices a black one. It is smaller than the others, thinner might be a better word. Looking around at the other people in the room, no one notices her, or maybe they are trying not to. She picks up two collars, one of them being the black one. Walking over to a display that has a shiny surface, she holds the black one near her pale skin. Hmm, she ponders, this day might not be a total loss. Walking back to the counter, she makes a point of exaggerating her movements to return the silver collar while pocketing the black one. Not gonna put it on now, she reasons, the store security might notice it being powered on or something. Eventually, her mom and Rayn leave empty handed. She wants to think about it over lunch and come back. Rayn reminds her that she has to be at the music shop by 1 to get her custom-made guitar gloves. “Don’t worry, Lorraine,” her mother replies, making sure she uses her given name, “We will grab a quick bite, then like promised, you can go your way and I will go mine. We will meet at home after a short bus ride.” Rayn wants to smile but does not. She simply says, “Whatever.” As they walk down the street, she careful removes her choker and slips it into her other coat pocket. She then pulls out the heavier but more expensive looking “choker.” With one motion, she brings it up to her neck and it snaps in place. The cool metal feels good against her neck. It feels like it belongs there, she thinks to herself. Her mom, noticing something Rayn’s direction, says, “Hey, is that your nice choker? I thought you said it was packed up.” Rayn recovers from the questions and says, “It was in my trench pocket.” Her mom makes a heavy sigh, “So that entire tyraid you put me through this morning about packing up all your good stuff was a waste. The yelling, the hand gestures, the…” Rayn tunes her out like usual. She remembers this mornings argument. As it is one of the last, since she is moving out, she wanted to make it good…it was! The restaurant is a small but busy place. They have a wide selection of overly-processed food, which Rayn has boycotted most of them at some point in her life. Her mother never seems to remember, or maybe she does it on purpose. Either way, they get a table near the back and sit down to lunch. The waitress is an android, so her perfect figure and smile are sickening to Rayn. Her mother remarks how cute the android looks in her retro-style uniform. It is made of spandex so it is very functional, but it has some other features on the cuffs and the bottom of the skirt to “dress it up.” The shoes are plain yet they look comfortable. It even has a notepad and pen to write down the order, even though it probably has more than enough processing power to do everyone’s order at once in this dump, Rayn reasons. As they settle in to awkward silence that is broken by even more awkward small talk, Rayn will stroke her new collar with excitement. She cannot believe how good it feels on her, and the best part: it was free. She cannot wait to show it off to her friends at the music store. They finish their lunch and as her mom tries to pay, the afternoon begins to take a turn for the weird. The android stops in mid-sentence, like it was frozen. Rayn’s mom tries to get it to do something, but it just stares off at the far wall. She calls over a human staff member who looks at the android and remarks, “Yeah, we have had trouble lately with this one. We think it is the battery not recharging properly. Give me your check and I will cash you out in the front.” As her mom stands, Rayn says, “I want to finish my drink and I was thinking of spending the night at my new place so the movers can get started early tomorrow.” Her mom frowns, realizing that Lorraine could have said that an hour ago so they could talk about it, but now she is standing and the guy is expecting payment at the front desk. With a heavy sigh, she replies, “Ok, that’s fine. Be safe. Have fun,” and walks away. As her mother leaves, the tech crew walk up to the android waitress. They mumble to each other as they try to reset the android, their backs to the table. Rayn waits a few more seconds to make sure her mom is gone, then she stands to leave. “Maybe we should just power to collar off then on.” The other guy hits the remote button ‘off.’ Rayn is bending down to get her purse from around her chair when he hits the ‘on’ button. Without any control, she stands up straight and puts her arms by her side, in unison with the android waitress. Whats going on? She wonders. “Ok, hold up your right hand.” Rayn and the android waitress extend their right hand together. What am I doing? “Ok, put it down.” Rayn and the android waitress do so. “Alright, state your designation.” My what? Rayn cannot hear what the android waitress says, but in a monotone voice she states, “Lorraine Bethel Patterson.” In the hustle and bustle of the restaurant, they do not hear her. “Works for me,” the tech crew says, “Now, bust this table and return to your previous program.” Rayn and the android waitress work together and clear the table. What am I doing? She thinks. Why can I not stop doing what they said? I don’t understand. As soon as she places the last dish in the return bin, she feels control coming back to her. Flexing her fingers and turning her head, she says, “I’m back!” Not wanting to stay any longer, she grabs her purse and hurries out the door. On the sidewalk, she begins to piece it together. The collar was off the whole time, until the tech crew turned it on. It makes me obey a command, but when told to go back to my last command, that would have been mom with “have fun.” Woah, she thinks to herself, this is some weird stuff here. As she ponders that, she walks in front of a department store and hears an argument over the noise of the street. “…not me.” “But, you said you would.” Rayn sees a woman talking to a man in the department store window. There are mannequins in the window with them. The man is trying to get the woman to do something. As she steps down, he says loudly, “Come stand in this window!” Rayn feels the control over her body leave. Oh no, not again! She turns sharply and enters the department store. It is well lit, clean, bright, and quite obnoxious to Rayn’s eyes. As commanded, she steps into the window display next to the man. He does a double take then says, “See, she will do it, right?” The collar must have very basic commands in it, since she did not reply to him, but wanted to say something like, “Hell, no, I would not be caught dead in here.” Her silence was taken for affirmation, so he tells the other lady to leave. Turning to Rayn, he says, “Hurry, go back into the back dressing room and put on the pink nighty then come back and stand in the window.” Rayn turns and walks stiffly to the back of the store, but she has no way of knowing where to go. Hopefully, she will get control back once she gets to the back and has no way of knowing what to do. As she gets to the back, a sales lady sees her coming and points to the dressing room, “Step in here, miss.” Handing her a travel make-up kit, she adds, “Once you have your old clothes off and the new ones on, change your make-up to a pink base.” Pink? Rayn screams on the inside, I don’t think so. But as ordered, she steps into the changing room. She begins to take off her clothes. The trenchcoat, pants, boots, and shirt all come off easily. The strange looking bra she wears will not be as easy. Without as much care as she usually uses, she unclasps the front, back and sides of it. The controlling-bra releases and her cup size increases dramatically. Ah, she moans to herself, that feels really good. While fighting against society, it is the ultimate irony that her genes give her a very large chest. Since her views against society would be against women having fake ones added or the real ones enhanced, she looks like she might have had work done on them. To save face, she uses a special bra that pulls them in tight, so she looks “normal-sized” and less appealing to the male dominated world. Enjoying the moment, she does not notice the hot pink teddy and panty set she puts on. The panties are very soft and frilly and cover all her parts. The teddy covers her chest (barely) and has a sheer part that extends down to her panties. Oh, she groans, this has got to be the worst thing ever. Without any notice, she grabs a wipe out of the make-up kit. With two quick swipes, it removes all her make-up. She does not wear much, but it is all very dark and now it is all very gone. Her face now looks even more pale than before and all the same, washed-out color. Oh no, she squeals to herself, not that, not that. With expert precision, she applies hot pink lipstick and eye shadow. Rayn can only cringe as the young woman looking at her in the mirror looks nothing like her. Done with her commands, she exits the room thinking she might could leave now, but she moves towards the window again. Oh yeah, she recalls, he said to return to the window. She feels every set of eyes on her as she steps towards the window and into it. She stands stiff and at attention. Once she does that, she finds her movement returning. “yes,” she whispers, turning around to step down, “I’m out of here.” The man that put her up to this sees her moving and yells, “freeze!” And just like that, Rayn is frozen in place. “Oh my, my,” he says walking up to her, “you are a mannequin’s dream come true.” As he walks around her, he says, “Okay, lets go with hands behind your head, tilt your head to the left and raise it up some, arch your back just a little, bend that leg forward, and perfect!” Rayn followed everything he said, putting herself into the pose he described. “Hmm,” he starts, “that choker of yours seems out of place, maybe we should take it off?” Rayn screams inside, yes yes yes do that. He looks at it and tries to find the catch or knot to release it. “Uh, I’m not sure where it is, maybe you should do it, or…” he snaps his fingers, “no, wait, stay just like that.” Crap, Rayn thinks, so close. He runs off and comes back with a hot pink satin or maybe silk scarf. “It’s our latest thing: lingerie scarves.” Draping it over her and around her neck, the shortened scarf covers her control collar easily. Stepping back, he says, “Perfect!” If by perfect you mean horrible, she thinks sarcastically, I agree. “Stay just like that until I come back and get you.” And that is just what she did. She held that pose for the next 4 hours. She watched people stare at her, mostly men. I’m pretty sure I have had more guys look at me and notice me today more than my entire life, she pauses to take a mental breath then finishes with, combined. She saw wives or older women look at her outfit and wonder about its price. She felt the eyes of sales people pointing customers to her as they looked at the merchandise. To make matters worse, she saw some of her friends walk by. Fortunately, none of them even looked her way. Of course, she thinks, they might not recognize me. The last lady that walked by me wanted to complain to the manager about them having such busty mannequins and the outfits they are in. Do I look that fake, she asks herself. I mean, I’m a human woman that is just standing still? To her surprise, the four hours goes by quickly. She would think her muscles would be sore, but at the moment, she feels fine. She can hear a man’s footsteps behind her and then the familiar voice of the manager, “Well, you are all done for the day. Go get dressed then find me again. I got something for you.” Without a word, she drops her pose then heads for the dressing room. The entire way back is just like the way to the window: every eye on her. She wants to find a place to hide, but she can do nothing unless ordered to do so. In the dressing room, she begins to get dressed. He did not tell her to strip, so she starts putting her clothes on top of the nightie. Since her panties and controlling-bra will not fit now, the collar deems them unnecessary. No wait, she screams to herself, you gotta put them on and not leave them here. But her body slips into the pants and boots easily before moving to the tank top. Due to her increased chest size, the top stretches over her noticeably. She can see a little bit of cleavage that she had never shown in public. Well, she thinks dejectedly, until today. Once dressed, she leaves her undergarments there and walks out. She scans the large department store and locates the manager. He sees her coming and walks to meet her halfway. Holding out his hand, he says, “Here’s some credits for helping me today. I really appreciate it.” She remains standing at attention in front of him. He looks at her oddly, then adds, “Uh, take the money, miss. You are free to go.” With that final command, Rayn feels her body return to her control. At that moment, every muscle in her body screams from being locked into place. She cannot help but groan loudly. His expression is one of surprise, but then she adds, “Oh, thank you thank you, sir.” She grabs the money and hugs him (which is out of character for her). “You have made me so happy, bye!” She starts to run out of the store before he might say anything to lock her into 4 more hours. His confused look turns to a big smile as he waves at her, “what a strange young lady.” Having thought this through already, she has her earbuds out before she reaches the busy sidewalk. Searching on her phone, she finds a classical Internet channel. Within a few seconds, the most irritating music is pumping into her ears. The music has no lyrics and cannot interfere with her freedom. While it is not her favorite, it drowns out all noise, and more importantly, all voices. She can now try to find a solution to her problem without being forced into another awkward situation. Watching the world pass by her as she listens to “noise,” she tries to think of her next move, while massaging her muscles back into shape. Ah, she says to herself, Victor can help me. He lives in a downtown apartment over the music store I was going to anyway. Walking to the next corner, she turns left and heads to her boyfriend’s place. While walking, she texts her friends and mom, covering her last 4 hours of silence communicating over her phone. In between that, she pieces herself back together, reapplying some darker lipstick and wiping off the pink eyeshadow. The rest will need more attention, but for now, she looks normal…except for her chest stretching her t-shirt. Her robot brain did not reattach her bra correctly, but she does not want to take the time to fix it right. Several blocks later, the music store is on her right, with the entrance to the apartments above just past it. Having been walking briskly, she slow down to glance inside to see if Victor is down here. Not seeing him amongst the music posers that darken this store regularly, she continues slowly onto the stairs and up to the third floor. So far, so good, she thinks, almost there. Pulling her key out of her purse, she opens the apartment door. Walking into the small apartment, Rayn pulls her earbuds out and calls out, “Hey, Vic, you here?” She walks down the narrow hallway and rounds the corner to face the kitchen. Looking around the rather messy apartment, she sees movement from the bathroom door. Turning to face the motion, she sees a tall lanky person walking out. The all black from head to toe fits his lifestyle, but something does not seem right. Oh no, she wails to herself, what is she doing here? Tess is Vic’s ex-girlfriend who still manages to spend time with him. Her goth lifestyle is similar to Rayn’s, but Tess truly hates the world and all who are in it, while Rayn and her friends are against the world. In Rayn’s mind, hating the world and people is not the same thing as hating the system in which everyone must live. “Well, well, well,” Tess starts, “Look what fell out of the garbage can.” Rayn shoots back, while walking past her, “I don’t have time to fight today, Tess. Have you seen, Vic?” Tess, thinking it odd that Rayn does not want to fight, steps into Rayn’s way. Even though she is egging her on, Rayn side steps her without a word and looks in the kitchen. Tess is confused now, but also more determined to get a rise out of Rayn. “You and Vic fighting again?” Tess knew that Rayn and Vic never fought, at least not as much as Tess and him did. “No, no,” Rayn replies frustrated walking towards the bedroom and past Tess again, “I really need his help.” Tess, more confused than ever, makes a final lame cut at Rayn, “Need? I need you to shut up and suck my big toe.” Rayn feels her body being highjacked again. No, she screams, not now, not her. She stops in her tracks, turns around, and walks straight towards Tess. Tess was not expecting such a change, so she goes to step back but trips over the edge of the couch. She falls softly into the plush couch. Before she can protest, Rayn has gotten on her knees in front of Tess. Taking Tess foot in her hands, she opens her mouth and takes Tess’ right toe and starts sucking on it. Yuck, Rayn recoils, her toe tastes like dirt. Tess’ eyes just go wide as she lets Rayn suck and suck on her toe. “Rayn?” Tess starts, “What do you think you are doing?” Rayn says in reply, I’m sucking your big, crap-tasting toe. But in reality, she replies, “This unit is complying with its orders.” Tess looks puzzled at Rayn, who continues to suck her toe. “Unit?” Tess is trying to piece it together, but nothing could prepare her for her enemy kneeling at her feet and sucking them. Her phone buzzes, so she looks to see that it’s Vic. “Hey,” she says to Rayn, “Stop it while I take this call.” Obedient as ever, Rayn stops. Pushing the button, Tess says, “Hey, Vic, whassup?” Vic? Rayn screams inside. Hey, I need your help. “Huh? No, I have not seen Rayn…nope, nothing…yeah, weird…coming up soon?…no hurry…bye.” Tess could feel hatred being sent towards her, even though Rayn maintained a neutral facial expression. However, Tess finally figured it out. As soon as she pressed the off button, Rayn immediately went back to sucking her toe, just like she had said. I mean, Tess wonders, she is almost acting like one of those collared robots. Snapping her fingers, Tess says, “Yeah, a robot…a very obedient robot.” Rayn does not like the look she is getting from Tess. I am in so much trouble, she thinks fearfully. The next few minutes go by quickly for Rayn. As ordered, she has cleaned the main room, kitchen, bathroom, and bedroom faster than she thought she could move. Seriously, she pants, I have never moved this fast in my life. While the collar cannot add super speed, it can add great control under a faster-than-normal speed. Therefore, Rayn can do things faster now by moving more precisely. Tess, sitting on the couch with a drink in hand and feet propped up, enjoys the best day of her life. “Oh, Rayn,” she starts, “You just don’t know how long I have dreamed of a moment like this. I mean,” sipping her drink again, “This is everything I want from you and, soon to be, more.” A knock at the door could not have come at a better time. “Bot, door,” Tess orders. With mop in hand, Rayn rushes to the door. Stopping suddenly, she opens the door to let Creel in. Ugh, she recalls, what a creep! Creel looks past her, having eyes only for Tess. He is just want Tess wants in a man: do whatever she wants in hopes of getting something that they never will. “Here it is, T!” He hands her the box gently. Tess sits up and replies, “Oh, Creel, you got here so fast.” She opens the box to see just what she asked for, then stands to give him a kiss. Just as their lips touch, she pulls back and asks, “You did close the account, right?” Creel, with lips still puckered, opens his eyes up and wide, “Oh, uh, well, I figured…” Rayn has seen this a hundred times, and she would roll her eyes if she could. Tess reminds him of what she had asked for and what needs to be done. He nods, agreeing with her. He steps closer to her, hoping to make amends, but she is already sitting on the couch with box in lap. If he wants forgiveness and something more from her, he has to do the job right. Like a scared puppy, he rushes out of the room. If he had looked up, he might have recognized Rayn still holding the door open for him, but he does not. “Bot, close the door and come to me.” Rayn obeys and stands at attention in front of her. She can see Tess pulling out shiny clothes from the box. “Ah,” she says, “Just what a sexbot would wear, yes?” Crap, Rayn swears, this looks worse and worse by the minute. “Put this on…right now, in front of me.” Nodding her compliance and screaming ‘hell, no’ in her head, Rayn begins to strip her clothes off. Rayn strips nude in front of Tess. Tess looks admiringly at her, taking in every curve that she has to offer. Reaching into the box, Rayn starts to dress herself in the latex outfit. The dark green catsuit goes on first, with holes to show plenty of cleavage, easy access to holes in front and back below her waist, and of course a place for her head to stick out. Once the shiny suit is on, she puts on the corset. And while she cannot tighten it, she does slip it over the catsuit and smooths out the wrinkles. She adds the cream colored gloves just past her wrists and boots to match up to her knees. Her control choker rests just above the suit. “Wow, you look good in that. So feminine, so sexy, so menial…” Tess laughs at her. Stepping behind her, she begins to tighten the corset. Rayn can feel every pull and tug. Her back straightens more and she can see her chest climbing up and out as well. Within a few seconds, Tess finishes it off and steps in front of her. With a look of shock, she says, “Oh my God, Rayn, you are a bombshell. I mean, seriously.” Take your compliment and shove it, Tess. Gathering herself, Tess returns to normal. “Yep, perfect slutbot for Vic,” she says slapping her on the latex butt. “That should feel good to you, bot.” With those words, Rayn feels tingles up her spine. Woah, she squeals, that does feel good…mmm. But, Tess was not done. “Ok, bot, who’s your owner?” Rayn replies in a monotone, “This unit has no current owner.” Tess grins. “Bot, your owner is Victor Rozzardi. Confirm.” Rayn figures there is no way this will work, but she replies, “Confirmed. All company-owned robots must have a private owner upon purchase…this unit is now owned by Victor Rozzardi.” Tess smiles again. “I will be secondary owner and robot purchaser: Tess. You will call me: Mistress.” Oh, Rayn thinks, there is no way I will… “Confirmed. Tess is secondary owner of unit.” Tess can only laugh as she says the final words, “Bot designation is: BangMeNow.” Please, stop, I don’t want… “Confirmed. This unit is called BangMeNow.” Tess puts a black, hard plastic mask on Rayn. The mask has no moving parts, feminine features, two slits for eyes, and one round hole for her lips to stick out. “This should keep him from recognizing you until we get you modified.” Wait, you are going to change my looks, too, Rayn thinks dejectedly. And with that thought, the apartment door opens and Vic walks in. The look on his face is priceless: shock and desire. “Oh, Vic,” Tess says dripping with lust, “Look what I got for you.” Vic puts his musical instrument down and walks over to this crazy scene in his living room. “Uh, hey Tess,” he mumbles, “You did what?” Tess replies, “Please state designation.” Rayn replies behind the plastic mask, “This unit is called BangMeNow and is owned by Victor Rozzardi.” Vic whistles loudly and replies, “Really?” Tess puts her arm around him lovingly, “Really.” Vic is my man now, Tess, Rayn screams in her head, get your hands off him! Vic and Tess move closer to Rayn, making a quick circle all around her. Vic whistles loudly, “Wow, she is hot!” He reaches out his hand to stroke her latex covered butt cheek. “I know, right?” Tess replies, moving to the front of Rayn, facing them both now. She reaches her arms around but past Rayn to pull Vic closer to them both. “So, you like?” Tess asks with a sultry hint. Vic nods as he extends his arms around Rayn to grab hold of Tess. Rayn is now in the middle of a group hug. Or more like a sandwich, Rayn complains, with the way they are squeezing. Rayn maintains her neutral pose as Vic leans over her left shoulder so that Tess can do the same. Rayn cannot see what they are doing, but she can hear them kissing. As they move slightly in their kissing, their bodies squeak against her latex-covered one. Each kiss and movement gets a squeak and a moan. Rayn is thoroughly disgusted from all this, but she cannot do anything about it. At this point, she feels some pressure behind her and under her butt. She then hears the auto-feature in Vic’s pants kick in. Oh no, she complains, his hormones have activated the…zzzzzip. With that sound, Rayn gets a familiar poke from Vic’s unit. Within a few seconds, he has penetrated her, still kissing Tess passionately. No, no, no, Rayn screams again, you know how much I hate this position. It does not take Vic long to unload. I mean, Tess thinks, who can resist a hot woman kissing you around a latex sex bot. She knows he is done by his heavy moan, almost grunt, sound. “Satisfied?” Tess asks in her sultry way. “Oh yeah!” Vic replies with more enthusiasm than anyone has seen from him all day. At this point, Rayn knows she has lost him. “You have made me the happiest guy in town!” Tess and Vic separate then flop down on the couch to watch Rayn. He orders her around, doing menial tasks for him. He seems to enjoy the absolute obedience she offers him. She never second guesses…never questions. She only obeys. Getting hungry, they decide to eat out. Ordering Rayn to deep clean the entire apartment, they leave in each other’s arms. Rayn would sigh if she could, but she can’t. She sets to her duties, trying to resist or break free of the choker’s control the whole time. She does not know how long they are gone, but she was able to make the bathrooms, kitchen, and bedroom spotless before they return. When they do come inside, Vic holds up a piece of paper while calling for her, “BangMeNow, I have a surprise for you.” As Rayn enters the room to stand in front of him, she can see the paper is some type of ad or coupon for androids like her. He says in a positive way, a most ominous word, “Upgrades!” Rayn can only reply outwardly, “Yes, master” while inwardly screaming, ’nooooooo.’ ...

story continues from part one Part Two The trip to the android store is uneventful. Vic and Tess make small talk, while Rayn sits quietly in the back. Vic does not own a car, which is one of the reasons Rayn likes him so much: he is always against the establishment. Tess, on the other hand, says she is against society, but the way she dresses and acts, you could not tell it. Rayn, of course, is the most hard core of them all, so to be trapped as society’s puppet is a fate worse than… worse than… well, she thinks, I’m not sure what could be worse than that. They pull into the parking garage that is above the store and take the elevator down to the first floor. Rayn is very self-conscious of her outfit, as it is against all of her likes: tight, bright, and latex-shiny. Her high heels click on the hard floor as her latex covered body makes squeaky noises. They enter the store, just like her and her mom did the day before. The store is very busy, with multiple salesreps handling many customers. A corset-wearing, short-skirt, low-top, gloves-to-the-elbows and boots-to-the-knees, latex android saunters over. “Greetings, sir and madam. Welcome to the Android Store on 5th and Walnut! We are unusually busy at this time, but I can point you in the right direction.” Vic answers while putting his hand on Rayn, “My android here needs some upgrades, and I have my confirmation number from my online order.” He holds out the piece of paper. Tess is looking around the room, thinking of what she could do to humiliate Rayn now. The android takes the paper and scans it. “Very good,” it says, handing the paper back to Vic, “I have placed your request in the appropriate line. The current wait time is 45 minutes. You have three options: Would you care to wait with your android, leave it here and you will be notified when it is ready for pick-up, or return at a different time?” Vic turns to Tess, but before he can ask, she says, “Oh, Vic! We don’t wanna stand around here all day. Let’s go out just us, then we can come back later.” Vic, being reminded why he broke up with her, seems to be taken with Tess again, so he simply nods his head. “We will leave it here. Let me know when I can come back.” Rayn can only sigh to herself, as she is about to be left in public like this. She watches her boyfriend and his ex-girlfriend leave while holding hands. The android holds up a remote to Rayn’s collar. Suddenly, Rayn can feel a voice of sorts in her head. -Accessing android control- Who said that? -Mainframe connection established- Main who? -Android BangMeNow placed into database and added to store inventory- I’ve been added to what? -Uploading window program- Upload? ...

Story continued from “My Surprise for Him” Hey everyone. It’s Devon this time. I know that it has been a while, but Allison really wanted me to share this, as it leads to our “Halloween” night of fun and horror. That later… Anyways, now that we take turns playing our bondage games, we decided that now was the time to start taking risks. That risk, was doing this outside. The seasons are starting to turn, but it’s still early October, so no reason to prepare for snow or sudden bursts of cold winds. We have moved into a house in a neighbourhood, this time with an extra bedroom that we use to store our favourite items to be tied up in. This includes Allison’s wedding dress, and now my wedding dress. ...

This is a story a real dream I had. I wrote it down shortly after waking up, to try my best to tell the story exactly as it happened. The first part of the story I remember was being put into a harness behind some bleachers. It was some kind of combination of straps and rope. The harness was pretty much what you would think of, something to secure the mid-section of the body for suspensions. I do not recall what I was wearing, so feel free to make up an outfit in your head to begin with! I heard the crowd from the bleachers and an announcer. After the harness was on, I was prompted to walk out in front of the crowd. There was a performance going on inside a very large pool. I walked alongside the pool and watched the performance and looked at the crowd, somewhat wondering what was going on and wondering what the performance was all about. The announcer saw me and said to come towards him and introduced me to the crowd as his willing participant. He asked me if I was ready to experience something amazing and be a part of the act. I said yes without really knowing what it was I was getting myself into. Side note: there was probably some more back story to this whole story, but I don’t remember anything before where this story started. I remember being somewhat ok with everything going on and knowing the announcer and assistants, but at the same time not knowing exactly what was about to happen. I felt safe going along with it like I had done something similar before with them. Continuing on, the announcer came over and started to tie my ankles together with a piece of rope. When he finishes, he picked me up and threw me in the pool. I could swim fairly well so I was able to tread water even with my ankles tied. I quickly noticed a pole in the water that was sticking straight upwards, and I grabbed on with one arm. There was a very small ledge sticking out from the pole that allowed me to somewhat stand on the pole and stay above water a bit. He jumped in too and swam up from behind me. He grabbed my free arm and tied some rope around my wrist. Then, he grabbed my other arm and brought it behind my back, around the pole, and tied it to my other wrist. Then he pulled some slack from the ankle rope around the pole and wrapped it several times around the pole, going up the body. Then he grabbed a a hook from pole and snapped it onto the harness. He swam to the side of the pool and got out. While he did, the pole raised out of the water slowly straight into the air. As it cleared the pool water, another rope was pulled to the side by the announcer, bringing the pole to the side of the pool. I was half dangling from the pole and half standing on the ledge still. The hook was doing a good job of keeping me still and without much strain on my bonds. The pole and me were laid on the ground. He quickly added a ball gag, then continued adding a few more ties to the harness and around the pole. Then, he grabbed a pre-knotted rope with a big loop in it, put it around my forehead. The loop had a leather strap on it that went over my forehead. Then the rope went over the back and through my crotch to my front side. Then he attached a flag to the end of that rope with a small loop in the rope and a hook on the flag. The other end of the flag was then hooked to the loop around the my head. So essentially, there was now a flag hanging in front of my body that was attached to my forehead while my head was forced backwards slightly, and the other end of the flag was attached near my crotch to the end of that rope. That rope went through my crotch, which meant there was a bit of strain already through my crotch. Any time I moved my head, I could feel the rope rub against my crotch. Most of this time I was focused on what was happening, as well as being a bit embarrassed being in front of a huge crowd doing bondage that I secretly loved. The entire time, the assistants were speaking to the crowd. I have no idea what they were saying, I was focused on the bondage. After completed, the pole was raised up once again. This time the pole was horizontal, so I dangled beneath it with my hands tied behind my back. Due to the ties to the harness, most of the pressure was in the harness so it was mostly comfortable hanging there. The pole was then released through his fingers so the pole was swung out over the pool. I was now wondering what was going to happen and what this all was about. But at the same time, it was exhilarating being tied up and dangling over the pool. Also, the flag was slightly waving in the breeze as it dangled below. As it waved in the wind, it gently vibrated the crotch rope it was hanging from. Then he grabbed the rope, pulled it back, then let go, effectively letting me swing back and forth over the pool. With each tug, he brought the swing higher and higher, faster and faster. At the same time, the pole raised slightly higher and higher over the water. As he pulled on the rope, I noticed he had somehow attached his rope to the rope with the flag, which meant also attached to my crotch rope. Each time he pulled it, I could feel it send a rope vibration against my crotch. It felt pretty good and got me even more turned on being subjected to that. Since I was so into bondage, suspension, and exhibitionism, I was already pretty turned on to begin with, but that extra tug each time was sending me into bliss. Then the rig stopped from swinging and from raising anymore above the pool. I was probably about 25 feet above the pool now! It was exhilarating. then I felt the entire rig being pulled backwards towards the bleachers. Up and up and up, all the way to the upper tiered seats. They were quite large bleachers, and it was probably close to 50 feet from the pool now. He said something to the crowd and the crowd let out a huge cheer, as he quickly let go of the rope before I could figure out what was going on. I shrieked a bit as my eyes bulged in disbelief and my stomach raised from the free fall. I swung down quickly and out over the pool. I realized very quickly how very high I was above the pool and swinging very rapidly and uncontrollably! As I swung out, the pole raised even higher and very quickly, which made me swing even higher into the air. The flag was flapping violently in the air, sending vibrations through the crotch rope. I was squirming violently against my bonds and screaming into the gag in shear exhilaration. ...

Author’s Note: This story sprung from a story by another author here on the Plaza. Many stories from this author can be found in the Doll Stories section and elsewhere under the name “SparkyMira”. The story “A Prank Gone Awry” was fascinating and my thoughts on how I would handle the same situation led to this story. Permisson was kindly extended to work from the same premise for which I am grateful. If you like this story you will doubtless also like the works of SparkyMira as well. I certainly do! Summary: A young college woman with a dolly fetish pretends to be a high-end sex bot at a sex-bot store for a day. If she’s caught she goes to jail and her life is ruined. Can she play the sexbot and handle all that is required of her until closing? ...

Slightly enlarged, it was none the less your typical black baby buggy, right down to the customary vinyl rain cover, although this cover was deeply tinted to conceal its adult occupant. Also quite normal at first glance, but under closer scrutiny one could spot the black patent leather straps securing the occupant’s ankles to the stroller’s sides, probably ascertaining similar restraints underneath the darkened canopy. His wife of ten years set the foot brake, straightened her black leather trench coat, and sat down on the wooden park bench hoping to get a brief respite before continuing with his daily three hour charade. ...

Authors Quote: Another story from my screwed-up brain and like recent tales the ending may upset those of a sensitive nature despite it being a consensual one between lovers. As you will read it’s not just about Jenna but possibly how the author thinks about herself and I regret to say it may also be my last for the forum. It’s been an emotional rollercoaster health wise for me over the last five years, I’m just sorry that I was not able to complete any other stories rather than this one. If I cannot manage then Mike may well do some of them for me. If he does, be nice to him! ...

story continued from chapter seven Chapter 8: Hazardous Plants and Extracts Naked, gagged, hooded, and tied spread-eagle, I tugged ferociously at my bonds. It had probably been 20 minutes since Brandy had left and I was still nowhere closer to freedom. The pillow had slid out from under my head, giving me a clearer view of the restraints that bound me. After having studied dozens of types of knots the night prior, I could see that Brandy had used a variation of what looked like a “bowline on a bight” knot to restrain each of my limbs to the corners of the bed. This meant that the only knot was bud-up against the bed’s poster. And since this was a king-sized bed, and I was positioned squarely in the middle, that made the knot over a foot out of my reach. I had managed to shift my body a few inches toward my dominant hand, but I was still well out of reach. I shouted in rage as I thrashed about in tantrum. I hated this! Brandy could return any second! ...

story continued from chapter five Chapter 6: The Old Man’s Widow Barbeque sauce ran down my chin as I devoured my second beef barbeque sandwich. I sat alone at a table on the patio at Vern’s Brisket and Vine. The sign hanging over the eatery, however, had been replaced with a new sign that read Sally’s BBQ. Beneath the lettering was a profile of a hogtied naked woman wearing a ball-gag. Opposite her was the profile of a roasted pig with an apple in its mouth. For the life of me, I couldn’t imagine why this was considered sexy. It almost gave me a ‘Sweeney Todd’ cannibalism vibe. Nonetheless, it didn’t have any affect on my appetite. Once my second sandwich was gone, I washed it down with the rest of the beer from my frosted mug. ...

This is a past story that happened many years ago. It is a true story of one of my very first trash experiences. Over a period of several months, I had been keeping an eye on the trash bins on the side of the house to see if it was feasible to get inside of one some day. I had read many of the stories on this website about trash bags and really liked the idea, it was just a matter of finding the right place to try it. ...

Lynn was walking through the mall occasionally stopping in different stores, ones with few people in them and sales people behind counters, the reason for being so choosy about which stores to go into was because she didn’t want anyone to get too close to her. The layers of latex Lynn was wearing under her clothes creaked loudly, to her, and coupled with the strong rubber smell she was afraid someone would notice that under her long sleeved turtle neck sweater and form fitting knit skirt she had on two layers of thick latex. The first catsuit always got her aroused driving her to step into the next one but over the years Lynn had learned to stop at two when she planned to go out finding the restriction of three or more suits too much to bear for any real outside adventures. Lynn had found out that they always forced her to cut short her trips ruining the feeling of being in public in her latex. Now she stands staring in the window of a small shop letting the slow hum of her vibrator tickle her wet pussy making her smile as she felt a trickle of sweat run down her back under the tight rubber. ...

story continued from chapter four Chapter 5: Pop Quiz I woke up to the sound of knocking on my bedroom door. Still hallway asleep, I ignored it and buried my face into the covers. More knocks on the door followed. “Miss McConnell?” A voice asked. Disoriented, I groaned, and turned my head toward the voice. I squinted from the sunlight that was pouring through the windows. I was still lying on top of the comforter, exactly where I’d landed the night prior. Standing in the doorway was a woman in a sexy black and white maid outfit. She wore a burgundy choker around her neck. ...

“Wanted: Tall muscular well-hung man to become the live-in husband for a glamorous crossdresser and a lover for his sexy wife. Please send your details, desires and erect photo” Chapter 1 What could we lose. We didn’t need to go through with it but my wife needed stiff cock now that the hormones were going to emasculate me. For my part, as I was becoming more feminine as every day passed, I needed a man to love and cherish me and to satisfy my changing sexual needs. But, my wife and I were still desperately in love and enjoyed being more than just lesbian girlfriends so we needed a “Ménage à trois ” to satisfy us both. ...

James could not believe he had been talked into doing this was quickly and early. He had only knew his new girlfriend (Emily was her name) for just over a week and they had gotten on very well. Plus she was willing to be a real slut in order to please him. Now he was fulfilling one of her fantasies. He had no idea she was this kinky and was having second thoughts as he sat in the back of her car. How had he been talked into doing this. She was stunningly good looking with a perfect body. That would be part of the reasoning behind his answer. Maybe her kinky side turned him on as well. Her small black car begin to slow down this they reached the starting point of the fetish game they were about to play. Thank god for the tinted car windows as a couple of people walked by. He was not wearing something you would want to be seen it. She parked the car up in a spot out the way and walked over to his door. Which was behind hers and opened it. She undid his seat belt and with little help from him, got her new plaything out the car. It was a clear cold night in the UK as the wind blew through the car park. Bedford was a somewhat empty town in the dead of night and that meant it was the best location for this session. ...

Paul moved back to Tampa from the west coast about two months ago so when he called to ask if I wanted to go to the movies and dinner I happily said yes. I hadn’t seen him in over a year so I was looking forward to our date. He is one of the very few people I trust enough to tie me up and I always have a very good time when I see him. ...

“I’m bored.”, thought Cyan. It was her birthday and an afternoon date with Retoree was definitely going to be a blast, but unfortunately her dark skinned girlfriend had to go out some time ago. So Cyan was waiting for her return in Retoree’s room, not having anything better to do. And that was when she spotted Retoree’s purple leather over the knee boots with four inch heels. Cyan was always wondering how women can walk in heels and even claim it pleasurable. She knew that Retoree loves these boots, walking in them practically non-stop. Are they really that comfortable? Well, only one way to find out… ...

Story continues from part one Part Two Day in the Dungeon Master untied us and had us put on our cuffs on our wrist’s and ankle’s. Master dealt with Kim first. “Hand’s behind your back”. “Yes master” said Kim softly. Master grabbed her wrists and locked a small padlock through the D-ring’s in her cuffs. He knelt down and locked a 12"chain between her ankle cuffs and then buckled her ballgag into her mouth. He clipped the lead to her collar and Kim was ready for her journey. ...

Part One Becoming a Bondage Model Hi Jamielee here and this is how i became a bondage model. My husband hated his job and one night in bed i jokingly suggested he could become a bondage photographer as he could combine his passion and get paid for it. Now when i suggested this i thought i would get the job as the model. How wrong i was. My man decided to get in aspiring models as he wanted to keep private and business apart. I was furious and thought what an asshole it was my idea in the first place and he gets in some tarts to be his models. Well for weeks i was “too tired” for any playtime when he got home and it was meant to be his punishment but all i did was punish myself and get myself all worked up. So a few months down the line and some very large pay checks and my persistent complaining about the fact that i loved bondage as much as i loved him but i wasn’t good enough to be his model, the tension had grown to boiling point. No intimacy tends to do that. My husband had been very busy the last week or so and his phone hadn’t stopped going. Friday morning i heard the door bang shut waking me up. My husband had left for work. I got up and slipped on my robe and went downstairs to make a cuppa and noticed a large box with a note on top. ...

(story continues from The Informer) The Informer Part 2 The scene was a large, populous city in the Middle East. It was situated between a high mountainous plateau and a rocky, meandering coastline. A hundred and thirty years ago it had been a collection of mud huts around a small oasis on a little used caravan route. But progress and advancement had come since then. Oil, and later minerals had been discovered and exploited. Water resources in the massif behind the village had been developed into carefully controlled agriculture and lastly, and perhaps most profitably of all, it had become a centre of international finance. Tens of thousands now lived here and if the original hut dwellers could see it today they would have recognised nothing. ...

story continued from part two Part Three I had a hard time sleeping that night. I kept waking to find I was playing with myself. My dirty subconscious mind was finding great pleasure in the situation I had put myself in. The trouble was my poor clit was so over sensitised from the ride it had taken that each time I would fiddle with myself in my sleep it would wake me with the overstimulation. How could I be getting off on this, I thought. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Still Afloat Kate had been at sea now for a week. She was riding the wave of excitement and intrigue. Four times now she had been part of the club’s shows, three times it had been in the vac cube, immobilised and unable to see or hear, her body had been overloaded with feelings, such power it had on her, no way to move, to escape the prying hands. She had braved torments of ice and being touched and slapped all over as a latex shell held her in a contorted position. Then each night she’d been lifted away by Simon and his group of men and left to float with her performance partner Becky in a relaxation pool. ...

story continued from part two Part 3: Missed Duties Kate walked around the backstage nervous, it was time for her to be out in the club without the support of her very close friend Becky. She recalled last time when Mark a past work colleague had found her, she had been trussed up suspended just above the crowd, only a small latex thong to cover her crotch. She had been terrified her old work friends and family back home would find out what she did now. They just thought she worked as entertainment crew on a cruise ship. True enough as long as that included semi naked performances of bondage and encasement for guests on a cruise ship for sexual experiences. Kate was waiting for her boyfriend and team member Simon who would be helping her in and out of her toys. Tonight she was trying out something new. The team had been busy in the workshops and had built a plastic pole sphere. From the hooks a model could be attached in a spread eagle position inside. Once attached it wouldn’t matter how the ball rotated, the model would be held immobilised. ...

story continued from part one The Ball Part 2 Since her lengthy stay in the ball Jen waited a week before the draw to use it again became too strong and when she returned home she stripped off her clothes inserting her vibrator and gag before taking her hand cuffs and sliding into the ball. She had set it on top of the stand Mark had made and was able to slip into it without knocking it over. Settling into the bottom of the ball, closing and latching the top before closing the cuffs behind her back then leaning back took a deep breath before turning on the vibrator. She sat moaning enjoying the vibrations and the feelings from her restrictions of the cuffs and the ball. She began to roll over and in the process she rolled the ball off its stand and felt it rolling. She squealed as it rolled roughly into a wall before bouncing off sending her head over heels into another before stopping leaving her partially upside down. ...

(story continues from A Controlled Life 7) Part 8 Chapter Twenty Six As soon as Princess Dee hung up the phone Tom spoke up. “I-is all of this really necessary Princess Dee?” “Of course it is my little sissy. It is vital that we cement your position. Your reluctance has been amusing at best, but I am very disappointed in your last little rebellion attempt. Until now, everything we have done has obviously just not instilled in you the permanence of your new position in life. I think having proof of what you are permanently etched into your skin might help to also permanently etch it into your mind as well.” Princess Dee told him. ...

This is a True Story of my time with Master Chet, it contains bondage, submission and light bdsm - enjoy. For my 48th birthday I went to dinner with one of my dearest and most trusted friends/Master, Chet, who is 66 years old and loves to keep me tied and wriggling for what seems an eternity as he continually teases me with promises of orgasms that may or not be given to me. ...

Based on drawings by Colourfultrick “Rental Robot ” on deviantart Janet’s clothing based on Lucy Latex “Party Doll” RealFuckDoll (see above) Janet had been severely injured in a vehicle accident; the car was speeding and had come from out of nowhere and struck her as she walked across the street from her office to the station on her way home. It was touch and go at first if she would survive; she spent many weeks in hospital recovering and then many more for physio. Both legs and one arm had to be amputated due to her injuries and were replaced by robotic artificial limbs that were now being made by the Maid-bot, Inc subsidiary Med-Tech, Inc. Advances in human limb replacement had been made since they had launched their ‘Stacy-Maidbot’ line where people can experience being a maid-bot in their own homes, for fun or pleasure. The controls that enabled that person to be controlled as a Maid-bot now developed into the medical field and in particular in Janet’s case limb replacement. The limbs becoming part of the body, fused to bone and flesh, the nerves connecting to sensors for feeling. There was at first a back lash against the initial introduction of the artificial limbs as they required a chip implant that connects to the brain, many people who weren’t disabled thought this a bad idea as a way of controlling people, but others jumped at the chance to be able to walk again. They didn’t care about the chip inserts, they were just pleased to be able to have legs, arms or hands, whichever they needed replaced through birth, illness or accident. The limbs are controlled by the chip implant, but work from stimuli from the brain as would a normal limb, then through the chip to the limb. They are fully programmable, and updates are readily available, but this requires a wireless remote connection for the chip to download information. This is a patch that you can apply to the rear of the neck that enables the connection. The patch is removable to allay fears of people being reprogrammed into Maid-bots or androids whilst they slept. Janet is often mistaken by others for one of the sex-bots that are now available for pleasure and entertainment, these are also an off-shoot of the Maid-bots company, and there are several websites and even stores where you can buy or rent one, they appear to be very popular. You can see them as they walk the streets between clients or back to their base, just as you see Maid-bots more often outdoors now carrying out their owner’s commands. The trouble is Janet shares the same legs and arms as the sex-bots, as her insurance only covered her for basic limb replacement not the full deluxe version that match the skin of the wearer, much to her annoyance. She couldn’t afford to get the more pricier limbs on her wage either, so she was stuck with the basic limbs, they had a plastic sheen to the surface and you could see the joins, especially around where her limbs needed the most flexibility, her knees, elbow and hand, there was a gap to allow movement. A couple of her former boyfriends had even asked her to play at being a Sex-bot, the first one she punched out at his suggestion; lucky for him it was her human arm and not the robotic one. The other later boyfriend had been with her for a while longer before he asked Janet; she really liked him and when he asked he was more pleasant about the request, turning it more into a game which they both eventually enjoyed. She laid there as he played with her body, they both climaxing several times that night and in some following sessions too, she grew to love being controlled by him and following his commands, even though it was voluntary and not through her interface or programming. She would also perform oral sex too, something which she liked to do anyway, on his command, usually only for his pleasure but she still enjoyed it anyway. They even tried anal one time when he asked and then commanded it of her, she reluctant as it was her first time, but when she heard him say it the way he would to a sex-bot, she overcame her hesitancy, her mind becoming more accomodating to his order, he took his time entering her and he treated her gently and they both eventually enjoyed the experience. Something inside her seemed to have clicked, she seemed to love being controlled more and more, she sometimes even craved it, seeking it out more often. But he grew bored with Janet, they’d tried everything and Janet seemed to want more of the sex-bot side of things and less of a relationship, so they eventually drifted apart. He finding love in the arms of a blonde bimbo, ‘So not much change from the controlled sex-bot then!’ Janet laughed at the thought. Janet drifted though a couple more failed relationships before seeming to give up on dating; they seemed to missing that certain spark that she had enjoyed. But that was a while ago, she found it hard to attract the opposite sex, with the way she looked they were either freaked out about her limbs or too freaky and only wanted to use her once as a sex-bot, not having a more satisfying relationship. So she spent her days coming home from work, cooking for herself and just watching movies at home. Her life didn’t seem to be going anywhere; her friends all had steady relationships, and some even married and had children. Janet didn’t have anyone in her life to find joy or love. She had just finished cleaning up and then checking her emails, when she noticed an advertisement for an online service for discreet one-on-one sessions with a sex-bot, these could even be programmed to be either dominant or submissive, they even had discounts for disabled persons such as herself. They were setting up locally to her apartment, and as an introduction they were offering 20% off plus the discount she would receive giving her nearly 50% off. Janet had felt lonely for too long she thought, she needed something to perk her up and maybe this could be it. She missed the sessions when she was controlled as a sex-bot, she loved how she felt under the control of someone else, she now sensed that this was what she wanted in a relationship, and she just hadn’t met the right man. “Well blow waiting for him to turn up. This may well be the answer, at least for a short while.” Janet said to herself. She had some leave up her sleeve and her boss was on her back to take some, so she thought why not kill two birds with one stone, take time off and enjoy myself with one of these sex-bots. “I want to see what everyone is so worked up about them for.” She said again to herself. A quick email to work and her time off now booked in, she went online to see what she could order from this new service. Opening up the site she was presented with several images of different sex-bots, all wearing different outfits, hair colours and skin shades. She had decided on a female sex-bot, she believed that ‘she’ would be meaner than a male sex-bot, or at least appear that way to her, ‘More bitch than butch,’ she thought. ‘Plus I’m over boys at the moment.’ Janet had to choose from the images which model she wanted, she’d always liked red hair like her own, but thought that for the bot to be more dominant then black would be the appropriate colour. Dark eyes too plus heavy make-up, she had this vision in her mind from too many soft core pornography videos she watched of what a dominatrix looked like. Choosing body sizes and dimensions, then it got on to what the sex-bot would be wearing. She looked at several bizarre outfits, all leather with straps and such, but then thought, ‘Oh no, this is what my neighbours would see when she turned up.’ And decided to dress her down a bit, so not to attract too much attention. Black leather Basque, leather wrap around skirt, leather knee length boots, all in black, black pantyhose with a cut out for the crotch, all covered with a long black leather trench coat to hide it all under. Janet wanted the sex-bot to be sexy for her and also be dominant looking, as Janet would be the bots submissive plaything. She was getting quite turned on by the thought of what she was doing. Placing the order for the sex-bot of her choice and the clothing for it to wear seemed to still be quite expensive to Janet’s mind, but she’d taken leave and was determined to enjoy herself, so she then went to the section with session information, what was the bot required to do. Janet clicked on the Dominant button, there were several other questions that she didn’t bother reading too much and clicked on those too. Now it changed screens to session length, how long do you require the services of the sex-bot it asked? ‘MMmm..’ Janet thought, ‘I wonder how much I can afford, I’d like the weekend, maybe 48 hours or more, let’s click to see how much that’ll be.’ Clicking gave Janet the cost, and even with the near 50% discount she was stunned at the price, she could afford it, if she cut back spending for the next few months, but it might max out her credit for a while and maybe even go over if a bill comes in beforehand. But she’d come this far now and was really looking forward to experiencing this, she had felt the moisture building between her legs, so turned on was she that she clicked ‘accept’ before she changed her mind. *** ...

Based on drawings by Colourfultrick “Rental Robot ” on deviantart Janet’s clothing based on Lucy Latex “Party Doll” RealFuckDoll (see above) Janet had been severely injured in a vehicle accident; the car was speeding and had come from out of nowhere and struck her as she walked across the street from her office to the station on her way home. It was touch and go at first if she would survive; she spent many weeks in hospital recovering and then many more for physio. Both legs and one arm had to be amputated due to her injuries and were replaced by robotic artificial limbs that were now being made by the Maid-bot, Inc subsidiary Med-Tech, Inc. Advances in human limb replacement had been made since they had launched their ‘Stacy-Maidbot’ line where people can experience being a maid-bot in their own homes, for fun or pleasure. The controls that enabled that person to be controlled as a Maid-bot now developed into the medical field and in particular in Janet’s case limb replacement. The limbs becoming part of the body, fused to bone and flesh, the nerves connecting to sensors for feeling. There was at first a back lash against the initial introduction of the artificial limbs as they required a chip implant that connects to the brain, many people who weren’t disabled thought this a bad idea as a way of controlling people, but others jumped at the chance to be able to walk again. They didn’t care about the chip inserts, they were just pleased to be able to have legs, arms or hands, whichever they needed replaced through birth, illness or accident. The limbs are controlled by the chip implant, but work from stimuli from the brain as would a normal limb, then through the chip to the limb. They are fully programmable, and updates are readily available, but this requires a wireless remote connection for the chip to download information. This is a patch that you can apply to the rear of the neck that enables the connection. The patch is removable to allay fears of people being reprogrammed into Maid-bots or androids whilst they slept. Janet is often mistaken by others for one of the sex-bots that are now available for pleasure and entertainment, these are also an off-shoot of the Maid-bots company, and there are several websites and even stores where you can buy or rent one, they appear to be very popular. You can see them as they walk the streets between clients or back to their base, just as you see Maid-bots more often outdoors now carrying out their owner’s commands. The trouble is Janet shares the same legs and arms as the sex-bots, as her insurance only covered her for basic limb replacement not the full deluxe version that match the skin of the wearer, much to her annoyance. She couldn’t afford to get the more pricier limbs on her wage either, so she was stuck with the basic limbs, they had a plastic sheen to the surface and you could see the joins, especially around where her limbs needed the most flexibility, her knees, elbow and hand, there was a gap to allow movement. A couple of her former boyfriends had even asked her to play at being a Sex-bot, the first one she punched out at his suggestion; lucky for him it was her human arm and not the robotic one. The other later boyfriend had been with her for a while longer before he asked Janet; she really liked him and when he asked he was more pleasant about the request, turning it more into a game which they both eventually enjoyed. She laid there as he played with her body, they both climaxing several times that night and in some following sessions too, she grew to love being controlled by him and following his commands, even though it was voluntary and not through her interface or programming. She would also perform oral sex too, something which she liked to do anyway, on his command, usually only for his pleasure but she still enjoyed it anyway. They even tried anal one time when he asked and then commanded it of her, she reluctant as it was her first time, but when she heard him say it the way he would to a sex-bot, she overcame her hesitancy, her mind becoming more accomodating to his order, he took his time entering her and he treated her gently and they both eventually enjoyed the experience. Something inside her seemed to have clicked, she seemed to love being controlled more and more, she sometimes even craved it, seeking it out more often. But he grew bored with Janet, they’d tried everything and Janet seemed to want more of the sex-bot side of things and less of a relationship, so they eventually drifted apart. He finding love in the arms of a blonde bimbo, ‘So not much change from the controlled sex-bot then!’ Janet laughed at the thought. Janet drifted though a couple more failed relationships before seeming to give up on dating; they seemed to missing that certain spark that she had enjoyed. But that was a while ago, she found it hard to attract the opposite sex, with the way she looked they were either freaked out about her limbs or too freaky and only wanted to use her once as a sex-bot, not having a more satisfying relationship. So she spent her days coming home from work, cooking for herself and just watching movies at home. Her life didn’t seem to be going anywhere; her friends all had steady relationships, and some even married and had children. Janet didn’t have anyone in her life to find joy or love. She had just finished cleaning up and then checking her emails, when she noticed an advertisement for an online service for discreet one-on-one sessions with a sex-bot, these could even be programmed to be either dominant or submissive, they even had discounts for disabled persons such as herself. They were setting up locally to her apartment, and as an introduction they were offering 20% off plus the discount she would receive giving her nearly 50% off. Janet had felt lonely for too long she thought, she needed something to perk her up and maybe this could be it. She missed the sessions when she was controlled as a sex-bot, she loved how she felt under the control of someone else, she now sensed that this was what she wanted in a relationship, and she just hadn’t met the right man. “Well blow waiting for him to turn up. This may well be the answer, at least for a short while.” Janet said to herself. She had some leave up her sleeve and her boss was on her back to take some, so she thought why not kill two birds with one stone, take time off and enjoy myself with one of these sex-bots. “I want to see what everyone is so worked up about them for.” She said again to herself. A quick email to work and her time off now booked in, she went online to see what she could order from this new service. Opening up the site she was presented with several images of different sex-bots, all wearing different outfits, hair colours and skin shades. She had decided on a female sex-bot, she believed that ‘she’ would be meaner than a male sex-bot, or at least appear that way to her, ‘More bitch than butch,’ she thought. ‘Plus I’m over boys at the moment.’ Janet had to choose from the images which model she wanted, she’d always liked red hair like her own, but thought that for the bot to be more dominant then black would be the appropriate colour. Dark eyes too plus heavy make-up, she had this vision in her mind from too many soft core pornography videos she watched of what a dominatrix looked like. Choosing body sizes and dimensions, then it got on to what the sex-bot would be wearing. She looked at several bizarre outfits, all leather with straps and such, but then thought, ‘Oh no, this is what my neighbours would see when she turned up.’ And decided to dress her down a bit, so not to attract too much attention. Black leather Basque, leather wrap around skirt, leather knee length boots, all in black, black pantyhose with a cut out for the crotch, all covered with a long black leather trench coat to hide it all under. Janet wanted the sex-bot to be sexy for her and also be dominant looking, as Janet would be the bots submissive plaything. She was getting quite turned on by the thought of what she was doing. Placing the order for the sex-bot of her choice and the clothing for it to wear seemed to still be quite expensive to Janet’s mind, but she’d taken leave and was determined to enjoy herself, so she then went to the section with session information, what was the bot required to do. Janet clicked on the Dominant button, there were several other questions that she didn’t bother reading too much and clicked on those too. Now it changed screens to session length, how long do you require the services of the sex-bot it asked? ‘MMmm..’ Janet thought, ‘I wonder how much I can afford, I’d like the weekend, maybe 48 hours or more, let’s click to see how much that’ll be.’ Clicking gave Janet the cost, and even with the near 50% discount she was stunned at the price, she could afford it, if she cut back spending for the next few months, but it might max out her credit for a while and maybe even go over if a bill comes in beforehand. But she’d come this far now and was really looking forward to experiencing this, she had felt the moisture building between her legs, so turned on was she that she clicked ‘accept’ before she changed her mind. *** ...

Anne glanced around the redecorated man cave that was the frat house’s attic hangout room. For the Halloween Haunted House, the guys had actually cleaned up and decorated it and she could see the effort they had put into tonight. There were a few hours before the doors opened for tonight’s festivities. Henry was still talking with Brad about what they planned on doing to her tonight for the scene she had agreed to participate in. ...

It was Halloween night and your girlfriend had told you earlier in the month that she wanted to stay in for the night and watch tv and give out candy to trick or treaters. You were kind of hoping to go out and do something because you were feeling a bit stir crazy lately and wanted to get out of the house. You stated that you weren’t really interested in handing out candy and would rather go out, but said it would be fine if she really wanted to. She said thank you and paused, then said “I’ll make sure you’re not bored.” You thought nothing of it except wondering what how she could do that. She was playful and fun to be around, so you just assumed she would find something good on tv and have fun with the trick-or-treaters or something. ...

“I’m Abigail and this is Deviant Ride, where I sneak into theme parks after hours and ‘convince’ one lucky park employee to join me. This week we take our biggest risk yet: we’re hitting Disney California Adventure. We’ll start here at Disney’s Grand Californian Resort & Spa. Built back in 2001, this hotel is known for two things: it’s beautiful arts & crafts design and it’s private entrance to the Disney California Adventure Park, which you can see behind me. But first, let’s show you what you really want to see.” ...

(story continues from Pretenders 3) Chapter 4 Cassie was certain that Gabe was searching for her bondage toys and rubber in her bedroom. What would he do to her once he found them? He came out carrying her gym bag and her laundry basket. He tipped out the basket and a mass of blue rubber slithered out in front of her. “Get dressed in these.” She hesitated. Was she making a mistake? ...

If you are going to talk about your one night stand in the middle of a busy pub, the day after you have fucked her. There are a couple of things to keep in mind. You are not talking about her pussy and how dirty and smelly it was. Humiliating her name and class in front of the people you are with. Make sure she is not within ear shot of you as you talked about her in a negative way. ...

Based on “Handgagged at the Mall” by TrustyJim For Tyler Christmas was the perfect time of the year. No it wasn’t the good cheer. It wasn’t the presents or the songs or the food. Nor was it the weather. No for Tyler the best part of Christmas was the girls. Tyler was a girl-watcher and unabashedly so. Talk to a girl? No, no he was far too shy for that. He was much happier just watching them from afar. His favorite hunting ground was the Andersontown Mall. Girls of all ages came and went through its doors every day. So often as he could he was down there watching. ...

Man ! She was fuming, she threw her mask at me and just went upstairs, I had to sleep on the couch !" Steve said, twisting his glass. “Watch out when she’s angry Steve, she’s a real fire-breather when she’s pissed.” Arnie said, looking at Steves’ sour face. “Look I just thought she liked playing Slave-Bot.” He said defensively. “Not every waking hour of the day, Steve.” Arnie just chuckled. “Would you like that yourself ?” ...

Man ! She was fuming, she threw her mask at me and just went upstairs, I had to sleep on the couch !" Steve said, twisting his glass. “Watch out when she’s angry Steve, she’s a real fire-breather when she’s pissed.” Arnie said, looking at Steves’ sour face. “Look I just thought she liked playing Slave-Bot.” He said defensively. “Not every waking hour of the day, Steve.” Arnie just chuckled. “Would you like that yourself ?” ...

story continued from the prologue 1: READY, SET, SQUEAK! Getting Ready - And Nervous In her scientific studies on finding if one can really overdose on orga– Ehh. The passing days had gone by like molasses flow down the tree trunk: you wait for it to happen but get bored to watch. Katja has managed, surprisingly, somewhat keep up with her exercise schedule, visiting the gym and with the spring weather advancing, even prepping up her bicycle and going out for long rides. On Friday she had an earlier scheduled meeting for a “real” job in another software house and being the responsible person she did go and try her best - resulting with the usual “don’t call us, we’ll call you.” Finding a paying job would be vital in every way but seems the financial situation isn’t what it should be. ...

Driving through the busy early morning rush hour traffic was Emily, she was behind the wheel of a brand new black Ford van. It was a warm start to the day as she listened to the radio. She was a beautiful women in her mid 20’s and she had a well looked after body, she worked out a lot and was always eating the right things. She had both windows up and she was sweating badly, the air-con was off as her suffering was worth it. She was wearing a full black latex catsuit that flowed over her sexy body like water. Knee high black leather boots with 6’ heels completed her mistress like look. The reason her windows had been shut was to stop sounds and smells leaving the van. ...

A long day.. It was mid spring a beautiful day and I had arranged with a girl I met online to have a little bondage fun. I had only met her once before as I was invited to her house for coffee and to talk about what I would like her to do to me. The next time I saw her, one week later, I took a big risk on trusting her and the scenario was for her to take me anywhere of her choosing and chain me up naked and tease me and whip me etc. I had told her about the time I was abandonened and that I had enjoyed it and suggested I wouldn’t mind if she left me for as short time. ...

“Can I buy you another?” He asked me. It was the third line he spoke to me since sitting uninvited in the corner booth I was seated. Had it have been his opener I would’ve told him to take a hike, but it was not. “Stand up.” I gave as my reply. His head fell a bit as he slid from the thickly padded vinyl covered seat. “I’m sorry I bothered you. At least you didn’t slap me.” Said the man who appeared to be about six-foot-two and a build that matched his height. ...

from the 2007 Halloween special The best Halloween I had was the year of 2005. However, let me explain a few things about me 1st to start I am a bondage freak I love it. I am 31 and have yet to be in a BDSM relationship so I do allot of self-bondage but this story is not one of those times. It all started September 1st, a female friend of mine who knows about the stuff I am into but are too good an old friend’s to-do anything with each other’s. We were drinking coffee at her house and she asked me if I wanted to go to a Halloween party with her, I said yes but was not sure what I would wear since I wasn’t to good at the whole dress up thing. She stated she would call me few days before with some ideas. ...

Hi everyone. This is fiction, one of my many little fantasies. But given the chance, just maybe I would try it for real! I’m sitting in the center of the back seat of a town car, naked, as we drive slowly through the city. I’m sweating, nervous because of my nudity, but that’s not all. My arms are outstretched along the back of the seat, cuffs on my wrists holding them in place. No matter how I tug or pull they won’t move, and I can’t use them to cover up at all! Not being able to bring my arms across me makes me feel even more naked than just being naked, if that makes any sense. And out here in the car, I feel that way even more! ...

Never did the term “Opposites Attract” apply more than it did to Vicki Kane and Mandy Moore. The 2 girls met while in training for the FBI’s cadet program. Both had a strong interest in law enforcement but each had very different reasons for being where they were now. Vicki was a tall slender but shapely brunette raised in the Midwest. She was 3rd generation law enforcement and came loaded with a full set full of conservative values and her fathers solid work ethic. Mandy was California born and raised. A blue eyed, busty blond with a body and an attitude that looked like it just stepped off of Rodeo drive in Hollywood. Despite their differences they both saw their opportunity at the FBI as a chance to make a difference in the world. ...

My nervousness reached a new peak as I waited in the park shelter. The late summer’s day provided a perfect day but I was sweating. The park we had decided on was perfect. My soon-to-be other half waits under the great tree, our guests seated and waiting for my appearance. As the music starts, I start down the aisle. My shoes sink into the deep lawn and a primal part of me wants to run. As my gaze darts around I see that smile. The one that never fails to make me weak at the knees. That smile that I live for. I surrendered myself to that smile, that powerful personality long ago. I focus on that smile, raise my head and manage to make it to the end of the aisle. Today we make things official by making our bond public. ...

I have written a story about how my and now missus got together and how it all started for me. It is my first time writing. I hope you enjoy it. The day had arrived. The day of my birthday. I’m going to be that big 30. My best friend (Harley, 30, blonde), arranged a little party for me. As the day approached I was told there was only one stipulation. Everyone had to fancy dress with a twist. The fancy dress had to be something of the opposite sex. So as a male, I had to fancy dress as a female. ...

I was used to the collar which my wife had put on me soon after we were married. No problem, it was just a game and I had to wear it only under specific circumstances. I didn’t know it when we got married but my libido was much higher than hers. She was satisfied with sex once a month, or less. I was up for it - - no pun intended - - three times a week. ...

(story continues from Indecent Proposal) Part Two “So Mike dear…” I asked my husband while we were settled down on the couch watching some mindless television show, “..what made you choose such ’nice’ clothes for me to model for you?” “I like the way you look in them?” my blindsided husband responded without conviction. “Then why haven’t you ever suggested something like them before? You used to seem to like me to dress more conservatively, most especially around Jack, which I thought I understood until just the other day.” ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. Chapter 1: The Grave Request The topic came up in conversation, late one night after we had finished watching an old horror movie, the subject of being buried alive. Brandi told me that if I didn’t laugh at her, she would tell me her secret fantasy. I agreed not to laugh or make fun of her, so she told me her darkest desire. After she told me what she had dreamed of for so long. I finally said “So you really want to be buried alive, forever”? ...

Light gusts of wind lifted my skirt slightly as we walked uptown on Fifth Avenue alongside Central Park and while this would normally not be a problem I wasn’t able to simply use my hands to keep it down as they were tied together in front of me. My submissive, Marge, had convinced me to switch for the day and after I was dressed she put my hands through the pockets that she had cut out of the jacket she put on me and tied my wrists about six inches apart so that they were unseen under the jacket and with the jacket’s zipper closed no one was able to see my bondage and while this was bad enough she had also selected the short flared skirt I wore which allowed my stockings and garter belt to be seen whenever the wind gusted too much and there was nothing I could do about it but blush and pray she would not keep me walking too long. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = A Man Allows Himself to be publicly Spanked at a BDSM Club I wrote this story almost ten years ago, but posted it on only one site. I found it as I was cleaning up my files and deleting duplicates, etc. This is a spanking / pain story. There is no “sex” as such in this story. If you understand– and enjoy– spanking games, you will enjoy the story. If you don’t… well, I have a lot of other stories that you might like. ...

story continued from part 11 After many stories relating to rubber fetish and associated themes I have decided that, at least for now, this is my last, and for that I wanted to write something very different, and challenging for me So this is a gay rubber story, something I have never tried before. Whether or not it “works” and has credibility is entirely up to the reader, although I have to say I did quite enjoy writing it. ...

story continued from part 12 After many stories relating to rubber fetish and associated themes I have decided that, at least for now, this is my last, and for that I wanted to write something very different, and challenging for me So this is a gay rubber story, something I have never tried before. Whether or not it “works” and has credibility is entirely up to the reader, although I have to say I did quite enjoy writing it. ...

The beautiful woman walked towards the gate in the airport followed by several men who were captivated by the sway of her walk. She hadn’t noticed, she never did, she just didn’t care about what she called “hounds”. She continued to walk confidently in her five inch spiked heeled ankle boots with the tight pencil skit keeping her stride short making her take double the steps to keep up with the pace of the crowd she was walking with. The skirt emphasized her narrow waist with it’s higher than normal waist line and the wide belt pulled snugly around it. The top she wore was a long sleeved turtle neck sweater that fit her more snuggly than the skirt and showed her perfect figure, her arrow straight posture and almost cone shaped breasts protruding from under it. ...

The heavy smell of wet and sweat rubber filled the room as all the small details got finished off. All the cables and wires needed to be linked up as did the wireless systems. Checks where done on the straps and locks to see of they needed to be tighten or not. The onboard entertainment was also looked at. Everything was good and the green light was given. Jess had found an advert on Tumblr for a fetish model needed for a rubber humiliation shoot. She had applied for the role as the whole idea sounded amazingly kinky. She was very happy when they got back to her saying she would be perfect for the shoot. She would only have a couple of days before the session started. She booked the time off work and cleared her dairy. She had arrived in good time and was welcomed by three guys. They said they would be in character to her in the advert and they all had black outfits with balaclavas. She had to meet them in a random run down warehouse in the middle of nowhere. She was a bit worried by the location and how they looked. But she wanted what they had offered her. She was pointed towards a wooden chair and table in the centre of the warehouse. She sat down with the guys standing round her. On the table was a contract with what she needed to do in order to get paid. She would have done the shoot for free, but money is never a bad thing. She quickly read through it and nothing jumped out at her as being too much. So she signed. ...

It was halloween, but having recently been dumped by who I thought was the girl of my dreams, having her tell me my kinky fantasies were disgusting and that she wanted nothing more to do with me, I was not in the mood for much. So as I sat there on my couch with a pizza and beer watching classic horror movies and feeling like shit, I hear my doorbell ring. I have my lights all dim outside to ward off trick or treaters, but though maybe these were determined. ...

story continues from part seven Chapter 8: I Hate Pink Gavin sat beside his wife staring at the computer screen having trouble believing what he was seeing. “Wow, I think they even used the art from our brochure, albeit cleverly photo-shopped.” “I know,” Sara exclaimed, gesticulating wildly as she always did when upset. “I can’t believe the nerve, did they think we wouldn’t notice?” Gavin shrugged. Again watching the images of their signature creation, The Mannequin Suit, scroll across the computer screen. The only problem was that this suit was being sold by another company, a competitor. ...

Steph had been waiting for months maybe years for the right target. She had been working on the perfect humiliation suit for both men and women. And had finally completed her designs and build a prototype. And to top that she had found her first victim. A young and sex driven man with a small list of kink and fetishes. Someone how would want to do anything to sleep with her and would be open to new ideas. She still needed to find a girl with the same way of thinking. ...

Darla had been working for months without any breaks finally everything was caught up and it was time to see if the group could maintain without her constant supervision. The boss had given her two weeks off so she could get some much needed R&R. Darla had been needing more than rest she needed some alone time with just her and her kinky desires. She had been wearing her corsets and chastity belt to work for the last few weeks just so she wouldn’t be running to the bathroom and playing with herself. She had even gotten to the point of wearing her thigh bands with her belt just to make her more frustrated and every night when she got home she would tie herself to the bed and force an orgasm or two then fall asleep while still bound. ...

WARNING: This story contains scenes of death by impailment, if you do not wish to read such scenes then don’t read this story. The cell in the Turkish prison was damp and cold; dirty straw lying on the floor was my only bed. From the nearby cells, came the sobs and cries of my recent companions, two of whom were young women. I lay on the straw, trying not to think of the dreadful fate that awaited us in the morning. ...

I have not written anything for a long time, be gentle. Having purchased my ticket I start walking to my theater, the movie has been out for a bit and it is a week night so it should not be busy. I find my seat and noticing I have about 15 minutes before it begins I start my fun. See, I am wearing blue shortalls with a long sleeved black shirt on, since it is a little cool. Around my wrists, and under the sleeves, I have on a pair of leather wrist cuffs. Under my shortalls I have a belt going around my waist. Through the side buttons of the shortalls I slip long cable tie through the space between the buttons, around the belt, and back out the same space. This leaves me with both ends of the tie hanging out. ...

A Sequel to Surprise Inspection “Come on in.” Marisa said. “Look at you, evening gown. Nails. Hair.” Stacy said. “You look amazing. I thought you needed our help getting ready?” Kayla said. “I do, for the game.” Marisa said. “Now what?” Stacy said. “Mission Impossible is Dean’s favorite movie. You’re going to help him live it.” Marisa said. “For the innocent one you’re becoming diabolical.” Stacy said. “I learned from the best.” Marisa said. ...

Black Saturday (or an adventure of the guy who likes dressing like a Goth Girl) So, let’s talk about Saturday night. Actually, this starts a little sooner than that. On Sunday last week, my wife found out that her Godfather had passed away and was on her way to Dayton, Ohio starting Wednesday to Sunday night. My daughter was to go to a sleepover birthday party on Saturday night and so, I had the house to myself. I thought this might be one of the rare times that my alter ego Elizabeth would get to come out without anyone knowing. ...

Authors’ notes: oc: this is NOT fiction Ann: »I can vouch for that« Disclaimer: all swearwords are used in a loving way, and I am sure oc accepts them as a badge of honor« You may know me from the erotic hypnosis scene as ocntrl or as Kaos and I have been around for a little while now. As it goes, sometimes I have been more active creating content and being involved in the community. At other times the erotic hypnosis took a backseat. I started out as a subject, driven by a wish to be able to experience (self-) bondage and arousal/orgasm play through hypnosis. After a while I realized that I could not find the right tone and as a result the success I had was rather limited. ...

Chapter 1: The Grave Request The topic came up in conversation, late one night after we had finished watching an old horror movie, the subject of being buried alive. Brandi told me that if I didn’t laugh at her, she would tell me her secret fantasy. I agreed not to laugh or make fun of her, so she told me her darkest desire. After she told me what she had dreamed of for so long. I finally said “So you really want to be buried alive, forever”? ...

Ruth Ruth had always been taller than me, a fact that both bothered her, and one that she liked to tease me with. Now, she is much taller than me, due to the eight-inch tall, ballet-toed stiletto heels that are locked securely onto her large (size ten, women’s) feet. She had always walked impatiently ahead of me, annoyed, her long, athletic Amazon strides, seemingly designed to emasculate my more normal pace. Now I am the patient one, holding her arm as she wriggles along, high on her toes, her knees hobbled closely together. Her bottom moves delightfully, well above the ground, rolling and jouncing obscenely under the way-too-short little grey prisoner’s dress that is now her daily uniform. ...

Sharon Sharon cursed to herself as she had to make an awkward little hop-step up a curb, causing a jingling to emanate from her breasts. She cursed her luck, cursed the choice she’d made, and above all, she cursed the short little link locked between her thigh hobbles. People stared at her as she made her forced slow, hip-swaying walk down the pedestrian mall to her office building. They always stared. Why shouldn’t they? She was out walking along in a too-short, too-tight grey-blue state correctional department dress. She hated this. She hated every waking second of this. She subconsciously tried to turn her head, to not see into the laughing eyes of the other pedestrians. For the thousandth time, the too-tight, too-tall steel collar pinched her throat at her jaw bone, stopping her. She was all too aware of the words emblazoned on the collar, in large, clear letters: CONVICTED PROSTITUTE, and under that, FLORIDA DEPT. OF CORRECTIONS. Her formerly long, beautiful hair that had hung nearly to her waist, had been cropped to a short pageboy style, so that the collar with it’s lettering and it’s large, permanent, front and rear-mounted leash rings would show from all directions. ...

“Hey dweeb! You’ve got customers, so get your skinny ass out here!” Emerging from the back room of his small shop, Raymond watched as his newest customers approached. So far, his dealings with this small group hadn’t been pleasant, and he saw no reason to expect this time to be any different. Solemnly he gazed at each member of the approaching group. Doug, the leader, was tall, muscular, almost too handsome for his own good. Combining the body of a lumberjack with all the finesse of a crazed bull in a china shop, he delighted in tormenting anyone smaller than himself. Which, to be honest, was pretty much everyone. ...

My name is Sarah. This started off to be the account of my friend, Tish, who is married to another friend of mine, John. It turns out I was going to end up involved in the story too, in a big way. Tish and John had been married for five years and it was going okay. You see, when John met and fell in love with Tish, she was a pretty free spirit. She was pretty open-minded, and John was sure that she would delight in discovering all the joys of bdsm and fetish that he enjoyed so much. ...

Fantasy / Science Fiction, Non-consent, Forced Competition, Forced Orgasm, Spanking, Flogging, Caning, Public Oral, Public Anal = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = A portal is created to a very different “Man’s World.” The Portal Project is a scientific attempt to create a portal to other dimensions for the purpose of stealing ideas and weaponry. The Lottery Games are a yearly game in another world/dimension in which 300 “selectees” are subjected to a brutal (and sexual) elimination process to determine the winner. The losers are sold, the winner lives in luxury for the rest of her life. ...

I’d never really been bullied, as far as I recall, there was nothing worth mentioning that went on at my high school. But, the idea of a group of hot girls humiliating me, giving me wedgies, making me touch things that were disgusting and generally treating me like trash had begun to take a hold on me over the years and now, at thirty, I wanted to experience it. I suppose I should put in the obligatory self-description here. I’m tall for a woman – 175cm and thin at only 60 kg. I have long legs, medium sized breasts and long wavy brown hair. I have an olive complexion too. My name is Maxine and in case you hadn’t worked it out yet, yes, I am attracted to women in a sexual way. ...

An original story by “C. C.” - Edited by Switchman ([email protected]) I’d heard about a new night spot in the heart of the Olde Towne district: “Shackles” - ultra-chic, ultra-kinky and ultra-in. My job as the highest-ranking female executive at HQ didn’t give me much time for leisure though, and none of my dates ever had the courage to take me there. So, I never went into the place… until the night my car broke down right outside. ...

story continues from part one Part 2 Nick sat on the pavement with his jacket pulled down his arm as far as it would go to cover the cuffs. Fortunately it was a bohemian, student area and so he didn’t look too out of place. He pulled out his phone and dialed Karin’s number. “Hello,” she answered after six rings. “Honey, you can’t just leave me chained up in the street.” “I’m shopping, you’re a guy, best thing I think.” “You’re confusing me with a dog!” Karin just giggled and Nick could hear her talking to a shop assistant in the background. “I’ll make it up to you later,” she finally whispered as she hung up on him. Nick sat on the side of the pavement, leaning up against the railings, watching people walk up the residential street and into the mansion blocks on each side. Although this adventure with Karin was fun, he found himself feeling jealous of their freedom, being able to go and do whatever they wanted, whereas he was effectively a prisoner. The upside though, was the identify of his captor and what she might have planned for him when she returned. He found her unpredictability exciting; pain and humiliation one minute, the best sex of his life the next. Nick was still lost in thought when a black heeled shoe tapped him on the knee. He looked at the shoe and then upwards to the sexiest pair of black leather trousers he had ever seen. Skin tight all the way up and the way they hugged the butt was incredible. He looked up further to the tight pink t-shirt and up to the cute face, with long blonde hair held up in a pony tail. “Wow, you look amazing.” “Thanks,” Karin smiled as she stepped slightly closer. “I assume you will be so good as to unchain me now?” “Mmm, OK, the key’s in my pocket.” Nick stood up and pushed his free hand into the back pocket of her new leather trousers. They were so tight that he had to slowly work his hand inside until he could reach the key with his fingertips. “Will you do the honours?” he asked as he handed her the small silver key. She took it and threw it casually over her shoulder, “No.” “Karin!” Nick exclaimed as he tried to look past her to see where the key had landed. “Nothing sweet about me,” she whispered seductively into his ear before kissing him on the lips. Nick watched her walk across the pavement and lean against a lamppost. She casually crossed her long leather covered legs and watched with amusement as Nick tried to deal with her latest bitchy behaviour. He was a sexy guy anyway, but his reaction to her deliberately cruel and bitchy behaviour was just too cute for words. Looking back, Karin had always had a cruel and sadistic streak and had often enjoyed causing pain to others, training as a doctor was a real paradox. Her victims had changed from family pets to specially selected acquaintances and the occasional boyfriend. Nick’s behaviour on the first night at her flat had somehow triggered her cruel streak and as a result, he was in for an experience that he would never forget. Nick called out to a young woman who was passing. “Excuse me, hello, hello!” Karin smiled to herself as the woman, who was listening to her iPod, completely ignored him. The situation was made even better as she actually stood on the handcuff key as she walked past. Nick looked at Karin and gave her a very frustrated, but to Karin a very cute look. Nick called out to the next person. She looked confused and was a little hesitant to help, but Nick managed to convince her and she finally picked up the key and nervously threw it over to him before walking off quickly. Nick unlocked the cuffs to at last free himself from the railings. He walked over to Karin, put his hands on her butt and kissed her. “You’re crazy,” he said. “You’re going to enjoy these leather trousers of mine tonight,” she purred as she rubber herself against the front of his jeans. “Those trousers, no way.” “They are the next time,” she said, the uncompromising look returning to her eyes. *** At Nick’s suggestion they arrived for lunch at the pub by the river. They were early and the place was only a quarter full. Karin insisted on buying the drinks and walked slowly and sexily up to the bar with the handcuffs hanging from her fingertips. Within seconds, the slim blonde in leather trousers with the cuffs had the attention of almost every guy in the bar. She sat on a bar stool and slowly locked one cuff to the draft beer pipes and the other end to her own wrist. By now every guy in the pub was watching as well as half of the women. Two barmen were helping with her order despite the fact that others were waiting. Once she had paid, she unlocked herself and walked over to where Nick was sitting on to the balcony overlooking the river. Karin sat down next to Nick and held out her hand, which he instinctively held. He saw the look in her face, but it was too late as she took his thumb and bent it back with just enough force to immobilize him. “Karin!” he said urgently but quietly, “what are you doing?” The blonde didn’t answer, but with his hand held in place, she cuffed his wrist to the metal frame of the table. The table was in turn fixed to the floor. Nick was totally embarrassed, practically the whole pub had just watched his girlfriend handcuff him to the table. “Karin, not in public, not here!” “Why, every guy in the pub is jealous of you now.” Nick thought for a moment, she was probably right, but he was still very uncomfortable. He looked back at Karin who had uncrossed her legs and was running her hands up and down her leather trousers. “It very hot inside here,” she purred. Nick had already drunk most of his beer. The leather trousers did look fantastic on her, but surely she couldn’t be serious about this. “Unlock me and I’ll buy more drinks,” he replied. Karin moved her drink to the side, stood up and sat down on the table right in front of Nick. She opened her legs, bent forward and kissed him. Nick couldn’t help but comply, even though he knew the whole pub was watching. *** It was late when they arrived back at Karin’s flat and Nick was tired from the effort of keeping up with the crazy Swedish girl. Plus he knew that Karin still had plans for him. He poured two glasses of wine from the bottle he had bought and sat down at the table. “Twelve hours in these,” she purred as she stood with her back to him and caressed her leather covered butt. “You’re crazy, time inside those trousers will kill me.” “Umm, maybe,” she replied as she took him by the hand and led him into her bedroom. Nick put his hands underneath her t-shirt and tried to pull it off, but Karin stopped him and pushed him backwards on to a wooden chair that she had placed in front of the metal radiator. She sat down on his lap, one leg either side of his body, let her hair down and kissed him forcefully. “I promise we’ll make love, but first something else,” she whispered into his ear, before biting his ear so hard that she almost drew blood. Nick’s heart was beating quickly and his hard cock was pushing up against her tight leather trousers. She was incredible, the most sexy and certainly the most frightening woman he’d ever know. Without removing her lips from his, Karin handcuffed Nick’s hands together behind his back and around one of the bars of the radiator. In her excitement she over tighten the cuffs, but that only added to her arousal. “Clean or dirty?” the Swedish woman asked. Nick smiled back, trying to guess what she was talking about. Dirty sounded fun, whatever that meant. “Dirty.” “Good,” Karin smiled as she jumped up and picked up a wicker basket in the corner of the room. “What’s that?” he asked. “Dirty, maybe very dirty,” she purred as she emptied her dirty washing on to the bed. “That’s what you meant by dirty?” Nick was concerned. Karin sorted through her dirty clothes, took what she wanted and put the rest back into the basket. She picked up a pair of black panties, held them up to her face and turned her nose up as it offended by their smell. “What are you doing?” Nick was helplessly chained to the radiator and increasingly concerned about what she had planned. Using only her fingertips, Karin placed the dirty underwear over Nick’s head. The panty elastic held it in place, but she used a hair elastic to further tighten it around him. “You wanting dirty?” she checked as she kissed his ear that was sticking out through one of the leg holes. “Number two, number three…” Karin counted as she proceeded to place all six pairs of her dirty underwear over his head. Nick watched helplessly as most of the contents of the blonde’s panty draw was wrapped around his head. The pressure around his head increased with every garment and at the same time the room became darker and darker. “Dirty running shorts, yuck,” Karin held her nose and gave a pretend look of horror. She placed the shorts over the panties and then tightened the draw string around his neck to hold them in place. The last item was a pair of white jeans, which she placed over the running shorts and secured around his neck with a belt. Inside it was dark and hot and airless and Nick found himself breathing hard even though he was just sitting still. He had no idea how long he could survive this confinement and only hoped that Karin’s medical training meant that she knew what she was doing. He then felt Karin unbuttoning his jeans and he lifted himself up slightly so that she could pull his jeans and boxers down. He then felt her naked butt sit on his lap and after a few minutes of teasing, she was sitting astride him making love. The fantastic feeling heightened from partial asphyxiation. After half an hour, Karin redressed and removed all of her dirty clothing from Nick’s head. “Wow,” Nick gasped, looking as though he’d just finished a marathon. “Not bad,” Karin smiled as she walked around him as if studying the results of successful experiment, “you survived inside a week’s worth of dirty panties.” “Can you unlock me now?” he asked. “Sure, you know where the key is,” she smiled as she turned around so that the back pocket of her leather trousers was only inches from his face. Unable to use his cuffed hands, Nick lent forward and slid his tongue into her pocket. “Karin, I’ll never get it,” he complained. “Too bad for you,” she smiled as she sat down on the bed and crossed her legs. She saw her permanent market on her bedside table and smiled. Nick could see what she was thinking. “Please, no.” But his reaction only encouraged her and she spent the next ten minutes writing her name and several provocative comments all over his body, some in English, many in Swedish. Only once the ink was fully dry did she release him from the cuff and she watched with an amused look on her face as he tried in vain to wipe her words and doodles off his skin. “Lie down,” she ordered. Nick complied, but tried to resist as she lifted his hands above his head so that she could cuff him to the bed. Karin simply moved up the bed so that she was kneeling with one knee either side of his head. Nick was holding her leather butt with both hands when she lifted his head up and clamped it between her thighs. She then tilted her hips forward so that his head was held back and he started to gasp for breath. He looked up directly into her teasing blue eyes. “Would you like it harder?” she almost sung. He felt her butt again to find it had changed from soft to hard, every muscle in her body was focused on gripping his head tightly in place. Nick knew that there wasn’t any point in even trying to escape, if he did it would turn into a fight which he knew she would win. She was sexy, crazy and scary. “Hands!” she ordered. He quickly compiled and within seconds he was cuffed to the bed. Nick lay on the bed watching Karin move around the room. She saw he was watching her and started to put on a little dance for his benefit. It had the desired effect as he felt more and more turned on. “Are the cuffs necessary?” he asked. “No, but I like anyway.” “I know you like,” he smiled. She held her finger to her lips, “End of discussion, I’m not unlocking you.” Karin then unbuttoned her leather trouser and started to ease them over her hips, which was something that couldn’t be rushed. As soon as they were off, she redid the buttons and lay down on the bed next to him. “Sorry now, if it’s hot and smelly inside,” Karin said as she kissed him. She eased her trousers over his head, with the back of the trousers against his face and slid a belt through the belt hoops. Nick lay still enjoying the heat and scent that was radiating off the inside of the leather. This was nice, although he knew that Karin had no intention of leaving it at this. He then felt her insert one end of a small clear plastic pipe into his mouth. Next he felt the leather tighten around his neck as Karin tightened the belt. He couldn’t hear it, but he knew that she would also secure it with her combination padlock. Karin then took the trouser legs and wrapped them around his head and then tightened and buckled the rest of her belt collections around his head. When she had finished, Nick head was securely and completely encased in leather, with only one small plastic pipe protruding. Karin sat on Nick’s chest inspecting her work. It was perfect, he was completely sealed inside. “I hope I warmed it up well for you,” she purred as she kissed his bare chest. She then took the end of the plastic pipe and held it against her thigh. She waited for the inevitable reaction as he air ran out. He blindly reached out and tried to push her off as he struggled to regain an air supply. Unfortunately for Nick, his struggling only turned her on more and it was several seconds before Karin unsealed the end of the pipe. “What are you doing?” she could just make out the mumbled voice from inside her trousers. She then slid down and felt his hard cock beneath her. He seemed to be enjoying this almost as much as her. It was over an hour later when they finished making love. Karin showered while Nick remained cuffed to the bed, his head enclosed in her leather mask. Karin returned, wearing only her panties and snuggled up next to him. Just before she closed her eyes, she saw the end of the plastic pipe lying on the bed next to her. She picked it up and slipped it into the front of her panties, with the end resting deep in her crotch. She cuddled up to the guy who would for the next eight hours be breathing air from deep inside her panties. She closed her eyes and quickly fell asleep.

Note: Added missing part of this story 24.09.15 here Nick was delighted that she had invited him for dinner. Karin was a fantastic looking woman, about 25 years old, she had recently moved to the country from Stockholm. Like many Swedish women, she was tall, slim and had long blond hair. She dressed casually, typically wearing a pair of blue jeans that just seemed to hug her waist and really showed off her great figure. ...

I wish I could have seen the look on your face when the courier delivered it all. I know the flower bouquet was a bit overdone and the box of chocolates extravagant, but I bet you had that cute knowing smirk when you read the note telling you to “wear your motorcycle boots, your black corset, and these, I’ll pick you up at 7” and opened the box to see the vibrating panties. At least, I hoped so, and I hoped this would help win you back. ...

Dalveer was as pure as the snow. Born and raised in the UK but with strict Indian parents. She had always been taught that her body should remain pure until the night of her wedding. Dalveer was 23 and in good shape and had recently moved away to study at University. She had been totally devoted to her studies and had only made friends with one English girl, Clara. One day while sitting in the cafeteria Clara had been telling Dalveer about a demonstration she was going on to protest about the Power Station that was about 20 miles away, it was about to be expanded into some ancient forest land. Clara was committed to saving the trees. “You should come”, she said to Dalveer. Dalveer instantly dismissed it as not being her thing and she was sure that her parents would not approve. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. Bondage Bed M88 Sbf; latex; underwear; toys; insert; catsuit; stockings; gag; gasmask; cuffs; spreader; vacbed; timer; stuck; hum; public; mast; climax; cons; X Scarlett was getting herself ready for a full on rubber bondage session. She was a huge lover of self bondage and was itching to get started. She had everything set up and just needed to turn on the camera. Her latex vacuum bed was placed in the centre of her living room. The camera was pointing right at it with a wide angle shot. She would be wearing other fetish and bondage items, which had been laid out on her normal bed and already shinned and cleaned. She had done the same thing to her latex vacuum bed and it looked lovely. The smell of latex had filled her whole living room. ...

So, here’s a little bit about me. I’m 29, male and have a real fascination with risky outdoor self bondage. I love being in public places with lots of people around and being in inescapable, discreet self bondage. The below actually happened to me last week…. That was it, I ordered this HUGE butt plug, it was short (it is 5 inches insertable length) but the diameter is 10 inches (or 3.5 inch circumference). This thing was absolutely huge! I had tried on several occasions to get it inside of me but didn’t manage it, I didn’t want to push myself too much… ...

What would you do to get on the last ship off a doomed planet? Everyone was seeking an opportunity to get off-planet before an asteroid destroyed all life on Earth, and the Zorteff controlled the colony ships. But if you were not a scientist going into space for training or someone selected for the colony ship, your only chance– if you were a woman– was to go with the Zorteff as one of their “servants.” If a woman did that, she would live, but it would be as a sex slave on the Zorteff home planet. ...

story continues from part five Part 6: Sophie Relates her Adventure I knew straight away I would not be able to get home in one piece, not because I was frightened about being like that out on the street, no, no I loved the whole risk of being detected – you know I was doing a bit of an act for you, and I wasn’t worried about finding my way back, what do you take me for? ...

Sally becomes a newbie blue band girl at The O Club. Sally’s hidden yearnings are brought to the surface when three of her friends convince her to go with them to experience The Slime Pit at a local place called The O Club. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = * * * * * * * * * * * * ...

There had already been weeks of planning gone into the village fete, with two weeks left to go, Vicki returned home from the planning meeting. Always looking for a way to play in public, which is one of her biggest turn-ons. The fete was to be held on the village green. As with some small villages in the UK the old village stocks and whipping post was still there. Vicki was involved in the restoration project of them a few years ago, a sort of focal point for the village, a glimpse of how things use to be. They were perfectly functional, in fact although they looked like they had been there over two hundred years, they were re-built using modern materials and the latest technology which meant they were totally secure and much stronger than they were before the restoration. ...

story continues from part three Part 4: More Games With Sophie Now that a decision had been made by the guys, Sophie and I could resume our tit-for-tat games and their consequences. At first I couldn’t believe how she had completely embraced it all; the dressing up, the role playing, the anticipation and the reward. She liked to play the dom but was equally comfortable in the role of sub. She was, in fact, ahead of me in her total acceptance, even love of it all. I knew within a short time that she would want to buy more latex clothing, for her to play out more roles, and to keep it all fresh. ...

Movie Extras Wanted: Women 24-26 yrs old, 5’ 6", slender, D-cup, black hair, green eyes. By mid-morning Annie’s inbox already had ten copies of the casting call, forwarded from various friends and family members who all knew about her dreams of getting ‘discovered.’ They couldn’t believe how perfectly Annie fit the description. Annie herself had seen the ad as soon as she woke up. She considered herself an amateur extra by that point, and she always checked for new postings first thing in the morning. ...

I was a student at a west coast university some years ago, with several changes in major and not really expecting ever to graduate. My way was paid in full, and I saw no reason to hurry to get out in the “real world” and get a job, and all that get up early garbage I saw some of my friends doing. My present major was political science, and the only reason I chose that was it looked easier than my last major. Despite the easy nature of my latest chosen field, I found myself falling below the GPA level that guaranteed my free ride, but fortunately I wasn’t alone. ...

My wife is a perfectionist, and if she does something she does it properly We have a hobby that has turned into a lifestyle and we love it. What follows is an account of a rather exciting Saturday in our lives. We woke up at around 7am and as soon as my eyes were open, my wife Nat told me that we were going to have a lot of fun that day. She instructed me to go and shower and shave my entire body. Shaving was not too much of a chore, as I keep my body shaved anyway. I emerged from the bathroom and she was waiting for me, lying on the bed. She was stark naked, which was rather unusual for her as she loves lingerie and sexy underwear. Before I could say or do anything, she pushed me onto the bed and immediately took my penis into her mouth. It quickly hardened and she licked and sucked it for all it was worth. In less than a minute I ejaculated into her mouth. She quickly composed herself and went for a shower. ...

Chapter 1 I stepped off the bus and walked the short distance to the ‘Costumes and More!’ shop. I couldn’t believe I had agreed to do this, but if I was ever going to buy a car, I needed to get the money. You’ve probably seen these stores, this particular costume shop always has someone in costume out in front holding a sign and waving to the cars driving by. They seemed to like to vary the costumes, I guess to show off their selection. ...

Victor walked along the dark Parisian street. As a budding (but successful) artist, he had come to Paris with the romantic idea that he would draw girls as they stripped in the clubs. He thought that although he was sure that cameras would be unacceptable, no-one would object to some discreet sketching with pencil and paper. He had found an address of a less ‘touristy’ strip club but it was eluding him. In front of him, an old woman stood in a doorway. He paused. “Strip club?” he enquired. “Troisièmeàdroite.” she growled without looking at him. He went on without thanking her. ...

So Christmas has been and gone for another year and so I thought I’d share my post Christmas story with you. The day after Christmas, my wife took the kids to her sister’s. I don’t get on with my brother-in-law so am excused this “pleasure” and was happy because I’d already concocted other plans. Before I left, I locked myself in my cb-3000 chastity device and left the key on the side. Being locked in it is exciting enough but knowing I couldn’t get out until I’d completed my adventure made it more so. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Woman tricked into public exhibition at high school reunion. This is a very mild female exhibition fantasy. There is no real sex or bondage or any of that, just a young woman flashing her naked twat for all the world to see… or did she? = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Published eBooks by Wayne Mitchell (The Technician} Senior Project https://www.a1adultebooks.com/book.htm?pr=7753 Handcuff Island https://www.a1adultebooks.com/book.htm?pr=8160 I, Masochist https://www.a1adultebooks.com/book.htm?pr=8263 ...

story continued from part one Part Two The answer being YES two sleeps later! It was the drilling that startled me from a snooze. The TV on and showing Bob at work and I don’t mind admitting I was relieved having not seen him at all yesterday. For the first time I’d started to worry that he really HAD locked me away for good. ‘Silly Sally, course he wouldn’t’ I muttered as I watched as bucket followed bucket as lumps of concrete were hoisted away and then began work on the soil below. That took what seemed ages but as the scraping got louder I knew he was close. I screamed out loud on seeing the top of my coffin appearing and he heard me! A scribbled sign… ‘Hello sweetheart, nearly there’ Another hour or so and I was quietly sobbing as the coffin was raised out and swung onto the tarpaulin covered carpet. I watched him ease out the caps over the screws then wrrrr times eight and he paused to write another sign. ‘Brace yourself, opening top now’ I squealed in pain as the light poured into my eyes. It was SO bright and I knew I should have heeded his warning and closed them. “Sorry love, thought you’d be ready…” he chuckled, reaching in and untaping my fingers. Getting another wail as I unclenched them. “Won’t do that next time,” Bob said and I grinned behind the mask. I’ll not be doing this for a VERY long time… well at least not until I change the food recipes! That mask came off and he saw my teary and very tired looking face and the guy seemed concerned but I assured him I was fine. The rest of the restraints were unlocked, Bob noticing slack round my waist and joked I was half the size of last week. That got me to ask the date and I was amazed to find I’d only been down there five days and it was Saturday afternoon! “But I counted seven sleeps, are you sure?” I gasped and he nodded, saying it was FA Cup Final day and he wanted to watch the match at 3pm. I tried not to sigh… or tell him to put me back down there but instead tried and failed to get out under my own steam. My muscles hurt like hell, I should have wriggled and flexed a lot more, he’d even suggested I start doing that a couple of sleeps ago. Bob looked at his watch and I knew… “Look, you go and watch the game, I’ll just lie here and exercise OK?” he nodded and we had our first kiss, him giving my torso a stroke too. “Proud of you Sally and well done too” he said then hurried off to watch some pointless match… cheers dad! By the time he returned, happy his sweepstake team had won I was sitting up, massaging my legs but dreading the removal of the catheters that were now unplugged from the base. I’d had them before in hospital after a bad fall and had forgotten how painful they can be after a few days. We had another smooch then he brought me a cup of tea. “Thanks… if I do this again I’ll have to work out a way of serving hot drinks and stuff. But not yet” I said, seeing him look at me, probable thinking I’d be doing it again shortly. After the tea was drunk I bent down and unbuckled my shoes then Bob reached under my armpits, lifting me up till I was against his chest. Slowly he lowered me til my feet touched the ground… and to no surprise I could hardly stand without support. He changed grip and I clutched a shoulder as he turned round and we slowly walked to the staircase. “No chance…” I said looking upstairs and he grinned, hand going under my butt and sweeping me off the ground. I squealed as my back muscles couldn’t take the movement that quickly and he apologised before carrying me to my bedroom. A sheet covered the bed and he laid me on it then suggested I remove the tubes while he ran me a bath. “Yeah, so you don’t have to watch eh? Wuss,” I chuckled and he grinned sheepishly, tossed me a box of tissues then fled into the bathroom. I had to stuff a hankie in my mouth to get them out! But there seemed to be no ill effects and I waited for him to emerge. Quite how Bob would take my request that he strip his daughter naked than put her into the bath, wash her from head to foot and suchlike I wasn’t sure. So when he came out he saw I was still dressed and paused. He’s quicker than I thought and shook his head when I tugged the hem of the dress. “Not a chance Sal, I’ll carry you in there and unzip the frock but the rest you’ll have to manage alone, OK? I don’t mind the odd hug and kiss we share but no further. It wouldn’t be fair on either of us, understand?” I nearly had a tantrum but stopped myself, remembering I was the ‘new Sally’ now so grinned wryly. “Fair enough, and thanks…” I shuddered as he undid me, his other hand holding the two bits at my neck. Reaching up and taking them off him and I allowed Bob to leave. That bath never felt so good! And I was there long enough that I needed to top it up or I’d freeze. Clambering out almost defeated me but somehow I managed, staggering into the bedroom and finding Bob had left a long white nightie and patterned kimono hanging up for me to use. It wasn’t mine, I’m a PJ’s or T-shirt and shorts lass, so I’ll assume he wants me to dress like a lady now rather than slob around showing off. My skin was tingling as the silky fabric rubbed me all over… lovely and now my legs were stronger I strutted and swished round the room. Having read about the girls who liked these I now saw what the fuss was about, sliding my hands over my body, stroking nipples and feeling myself shudder. A long session on my hair followed by some discreet slap and I was ready. Slippers on and I carefully walked downstairs where I could smell dinner. I’d lost enough weight and was ravenous. Coming into the kitchen and Bob smiled as he saw what I was wearing. “Yeah, the ‘new Sally’s much better,” he said coming over seeing me standing there. I walked into his embrace and grinned as his hands roamed onto my butt. We hugged for ages, no kissing but I was just glad to be held by someone again. “Right, sit down and we’ll eat.” I obeyed after fetching drinks and he nodded, seeing I didn’t plonk myself down like usual. Another warm smile and nod of approval. “Guess our days apart did the trick then Sal hon?” and I agreed. I was determined not to betray his trust again and told him that. Sitting in the living room later on we also debriefed the session I’d gone though, me giving my side of the story, how I’d felt and what I intended to do to improve things if or when I did it again. “Not too soon I hope?” he asked and I shook my head. “No, maybe we’ll use it as a secret dieting device. Shame it cannot be marketed but no. Guess you’ve got other ideas for me, yes?” He nodded, saying that the other basement room was now fitted out the way it’d been for mum’s pleasure and that we’d have a look tomorrow. “There is a lot of kit and stuff for you to learn and enjoy, however Sally I want you to promise me you’ll never… ever practice self-bondage in there without me knowing first. Understand love, if you got something wrong it could place your life in grave danger, remember what I said when Donna got caught. Imagine me having to explain to you as an innocent fifteen year-old what had gone wrong?” My eyes were starting to water and Bob saw his point had been made. Somehow I managed not to cry but it was a chastened and very tired lady who was later led upstairs to her room. He kissed me goodnight at the doorway and did not come in. I was asleep barely minutes later, luxuriating in being able to wriggle about and suchlike. Next afternoon however I found wriggling was impossible. Once we’d had a normal morning reading the papers, Bob filling in the grave while I’d prepared the midday meal it was going to be my first lesson in the other basement. We’d discussed safety words, mine was ‘Ink’, as it could be said from behind a gag. I’d already practised saying it while in the coffin and had no problem when I briefly wore a penis gag. Now I obeyed the order to dress in my fitness gear and trainers then somewhat nervously followed Bob downstairs. The door creaked open and Bob went first then waved me inside. My eyes widened on seeing various implements that had once held my mother and I felt a brief pang of sadness. “Yeah, still missing her,” I replied to a question and we came together for a hug and kiss. There were several main items, a x-frame cross, a pole with various loops all round it, a set of stocks, a pommel horse, even a bondage bed, this with chains and loops from all sides and lastly a seated pillory. This being a bench with raised sides allowing wrists to be secured either side of the head. “This is mine, Donna used to cut my hair while I was locked in it, said it was the only way I’d stop moving!” I really laughed at that and he grinned, especially as I normally do his hair in the kitchen, so I’d joked it’ll be better done here in future. He opened the wardrobe in the corner and I came close, seeing enough cuffs, collars and chain to restrain an army. Gags, whips, paddles and a couple of hoods completed the bulging inventory. My dreams about wearing some of this was interrupted… “Right Sally love, which piece first…” and I paused then pointed to the cross. Coming up and staring at the straps at many points. I shuddered a bit and a question was asked if I wanted to continue. I did and turned away, got another hug then asked Bob to secure me to it. He nodded, placed hands on my torso then eased me back till my butt hit the device. Looking down he instructed me to ‘open my legs’ and I giggled loudly at that. Shaking slightly then stepped onto the little blocks, feeling the straps brushing my limbs and he let go as I steadied myself. Leaning back and my head rested against the rear part, feeling another strap that I assumed was to go round my neck. The first straps he allowed me to do myself. Around the waist and a second going just under the shoulders. I was committed now as Bob got to work. Each one as it was applied sent tremors running through me. Ankles, one on both sides of my knees then the last two just at the top of my thighs. Then he took my left hand; kissed it then secured the wrist, two more near the elbow then the right arm got the same treatment. I was staggered at how it felt, my chest heaving now, probably very flushed cheeks too and he remarked that I was ‘quite a sight’. He went round them again and tightened each by a notch and I joked I shouldn’t fall off now. He asked about the neck one but for once I declined, worried I might choke or jerk against it. “Hmmm, very wise Sal, once you get used to it we’ll try again.” I agreed then asked him what was next. Bob suggested a blindfold and I nodded, saying he could gag me if he wanted. “OK, your wish is my command love.” My vision vanished to inky blackness as he laid the mask over the bridge of my nose then tied it off. Then the gag was slid in and secured before being pumped up. I squeaked a bit and he paused, asking if it was too tight and got a shake of head. “Isss ookkayy…” I ‘said’ and heard him chuckle. He got me to test my safety word and I complied. “OK that’s good honey. The next time I hear that, I’ll free you immediately alright?” That was reassuring to me and I hung there silently, this was all I’d dreamed of since starting to read bondage sites and seeing models in poses. Now I was that lucky girl so sighed and wriggled in my bonds, trying to listen to what Bob was doing… but there was silence now. My breathing through the nose was too loud to hear and I wondered if he’d left the room. No doubt hoping to watch the re-run of yesterday’s football! I jumped and squealed feeling something touch my leg. Not a finger but somehow light or fluffy as it rose above my knee. My breathing getting louder as a second joined it on my other leg. Both heading north and I sighed as they caressed my thighs. Obviously Bob wasn’t going to physically touch his daughter there. Some might consider that inappropriate so these… feathers I deduced were to do the work instead. My face felt red now as one of them came up and tickled my ear. I shook a lot more and was glad of the bindings, still thinking I might fall off! They returned below and while one roamed over my legs the second was giving my stomach serious attention. This continued for ages and I felt myself starting to get wet. I hoped he wouldn’t smell that and stop. But no, those damn things teased and tormented me enough that I felt sweat running down my back. “Enjoying it darling?” he asked as I bucked and rocked, trying to stop those damn things touching me as Bob moved them all over, jabbing a nipple with the quill, rubbing up my thighs and making me start groaning as feelings I’d suppressed for too long began stirring. Bob however could see I was starting to get a little excited or tired now, (both actually) Sweat pouring off me and he stopped, hearing me sigh as he went to the cupboard, saying he was putting the feathers away. I tried to relax in the bonds and nodded on being asked had I had enough. “Well done Sally, that’s not bad for a first attempt. Now stay there, I’ll be back soon…” he said then left me to cool down for what seemed ages! Finally I sighed on hearing him return and he took off the blindfold. The gag was removed and a straw inserted, finding a full glass of milk to be dispatched. I knocked half of it back in one go, the rest after a couple of breaths. I nodded in reply about freedom and Bob released my arms, a faint gasp as blood rushed to my hands and I probably would have fainted were my legs and torso not still attached. He undid both legs and allowed me to do the last two, his hands ready to catch me. Thankfully I was alright and walked gingerly to the bondage bed to examine it closely. It really was something and I looked down at the design. Seeing that the barred sides all round could be raised to form a cage. The top bit inside the high frame could be lowered to complete the confinement. It seemed older than the rest of the toys and I turned, seeing Bob look a little wistfully at it. “Yes Sally, it’s older than you love… I… well…” and he looked a little sad now. He came closer and despite my sweaty body I needed to hug him and did so. He didn’t pull away, just wrinkled his nose but held on all the same and was soon smiling again. “Thanks, I guess you’re right. Your mother loved this bed. She spent many a pleasant afternoon on it. In fact… it was a wedding present from her father!” I’m glad I wasn’t drinking at that moment. I’d have choked as I coughed and spluttered “You WHAT! You mean granddad KNEW!” He smiled and patted the surface, indicating I was to sit down and listen. I did so and he told me the full story of how he and Donna had met. Every now and again his fingers touched one of the restraining rings with a tremble as the tale emerged. He’d been in London to watch a football match that got abandoned due to weather. Moping around he was in Soho when another deluge began. Diving into a doorway my dad bumped into a girl also taking shelter and over the next hour his silvery tongue succeeded in chatting Donna up. She was a bit embarrassed to say what she did for a living but eventually, once the rain stopped Bob insisted on escorting her to work. Only to find Miss Robbins as she was then, worked in an ‘adult’ shop owned by her old man! Turned out Ronnie Robbins was a rather important figure in that world and was teaching his girl all about it. “Like you’ll be learning in the office next week. But not about stuff like this!” and I roared with laughter now. ...

I parked the car in front of the shop in the middle of a long row of shops on a busy main road, as I had been directed by my master. The pavement was wide at this point, probably 30 to 40 ft from the kerb to the front of the shop. Tentatively I got out of the car , knowing there was no going back anyway. The reason for hesitation on my part was because I was wearing short leather skirt which was 6” above the knees and stepping out of the car would reveal that I was wearing black seamed stockings and suspenders to any passing motorists. On my feet were a pair of 5” court shoes which were locked on with straps around the ankles, the keys to these I did not have. Underneath I was wearing a pair of white silk panties and a matching bra, over which I was wearing a white blouse, bright red lipstick and nail varnish, finished with a blonde wig of straight hair that hung down my back. I am 6ft tall, slim with good long legs, not femine enough to pass as a female if you got within 10ft but probably adequate to make passing motorists think twice. I stepped onto the kerb and waited, looking about me anxiously, there were no pedestrians about thankfully, but a number of cars passed by, and with their headlights and the street light I felt very exposed. To them I would probably look like some tart waiting for trick. ...

(story continues from The Clothes Make The Woman 4: The Transformation) Part 5: Penis Sympathy I had decided that Samantha would be much more useful to me without her annoying man bits some time ago, but it took forever to make it happen. The doctor I had selected had done this kind of thing before, and she had even suggested (with an ironic smirk) that as the organ in question was healthy, but unnecessary for Samantha’s chosen lifestyle, that I may want to donate it for transplant. I found the idea quite amusing, as did she, and it was simple enough to get Samantha to sign the release forms to make that happen. As I was ever mindful of finding a bargain, and the fact that we were technically “donating” the organ in question, the entire procedure didn’t cost me a dime. The doctor had three ex-husbands of her own, and I was happy to discover, not one ounce of penis sympathy. ...

In future Womyn have all power & lustful thought is a crime. In a future time, a young lawyer is accused of a “man crime.” Specifically, he is accused of violating The Protection of Womyn Act by thinking of a Womyn in the office in a “lustful and illegal” fashion. The punishment for such a crime is the pain and humiliation of a public milking and possibly the complete removal of his manhood, leaving him a eunuch. ...

Shinyhood. Start 19.12 This really happened………. Three weeks ago I was a happy go lucky ordinary bloke who lived an ordinary life, worked hard, enjoyed a pint with my mates and secretly hid my fantasy life in the spare room of my ordinary home. One Saturday evening, having had a few beers, I got home, switched on my rubberpal and the little icon was flashing… she had replied. I was immediately sceptical. ...

It was going to be one of those nights that could go either way. Billed as a rock stage show. I had been invited by some friends of mine who were a couple. Great a night of playing gooseberry! But in true form I had decided to go all out and get dressed up. I still had my new rocks, and “goth” clothes from way back when I was much more gothic in nature. I ordered myself some new bracelets and polished my favorite stainless steel slave collar, after all if you can’t wear it there then where can you wear it? ...

This year I really went to town on Halloween, we had some friends coming over from another country and they really wanted to experience a proper Halloween. I had been shopping since early March as I really wanted to make the most of the opportunity. Thinking of a costume is always a challenge, but this year as it was going to be “Adults only” I thought about going a little more risqué, as if you can’t be sexy and let your kink out on All Hallows Eve, then when can you? ...

I have mentioned in another story that Tanya, my sister-in-law and I often play together. This is something that happened a few months ago on a late night trip there. Tanya had come over for dinner with us as always she had dressed to tease me, boots, tight jeans, biker jacket. So sexy. We had a rather uneventful dinner chicken I think it was. Earlier in the evening Tanya had told me that she thought her car was making a funny noise, and Vicki (my partner) had just announced that she needed me to pop to Tesco’s to pick up some bits and bobs that she needed. She had thrust a list into my hand. Tanya suggested that she would come with me and then I could listen to her car and give her my opinion. ...

(This is a true story, I was inspired by Lady Jane’s short story to write this brief story about a woman I spotted and the day dreaming occurring because of her, thanks to both of them for inspiring me and giving me hope) I ride what most would call an elevated train to work each day, the forty minute ride is mostly mind numbing but I enjoy people watching and looking out the windows as the buildings pass by. On one trip the train stopped just outside a station and the recorded voice said, “There will be a short delay” so now we were sitting twenty or more feet in the air with no idea how long the “short” delay would actually be and I sat looking down at the people and cars moving around below us. ...

Shyanne looked up at the judge in disbelief. She had just been sentenced to ‘community service’ which meant that she would be kept in a large public trashcan for a week. The punishment was for littering, If she littered she would be littered upon. Her parents broke down in tears as the judge gave the sentence. Their beautiful daughter didn’t deserve to be treated like trash. It was a simple mistake, throwing a cigarette butt on the sidewalk. Unfortunately the judge despised smoking and gave her a harsh sentence. A tearful Shyanne was quickly taken by police from the courtroom to their squad car and then to the mall, where she would be kept in a large trash can. The two police men were laughing and joking around as they tied Shyanne into a ball. It was pretty common for them to throw girls away since the new law had been passed. Curiously though, most men that were caught littering got away with a slap on the wrist. Shyanne had to admit though, in the back of her mind she was sort of excited. She had always wanted to be treated like an object and now would be her chance. She quickly dispelled these thoughts and continued crying. She was carried by the police men to the middle of the mall next to a pillar where the large trash can was sitting. Most of her family and even a few other bystanders were watching. Her family was giving encouragement and expressing sorrow. “It’ll be okay, It’ll only for a week, Be strong and you will make it”. One said. Another said, “I love you and I’m sorry you don’t deserve this”. Some of the bystanders took out their phones and started recording. It was a very embarrassing time for Shyanne. Shyanne was naked and tied up to the point that she couldn’t move when the police officers picked her up and slid her into the trashcan. She slipped down feeling the cool plastic on her skin as she sunk to the bottom. There was hardly anything in the trashcan because it had just been emptied. Her crying continued as she watched the swing lid come over her and then she heard a click as they padlocked the lid onto the can. She was really stuck now, she was just garbage now for a week. For whatever reason through her tears she felt an excitement building inside her, although she tried to suppress it. It wasn’t long before most of the bystanders dispersed. Some of her relatives dispersed but some stayed and talked to her through the can. She couldn’t reply back because of the gag in her mouth, though. Her father hugged the can and pressed his tear filled face against it and expressed his sorrow over the situation. It was at this moment that the first person came up to the trashcan, ignoring the crazy crying man that was hugging the can, and threw his half eaten ice cream cone into the garbage. Shyanne saw light briefly as the swing door came open and she felt something cold suddenly as the ice cream hit her skin. She had an involuntary orgasm when this happened. Nobody noticed but she still turned bright red and felt very embarrassed. Eventually all her relatives left except her mother, who sat next to the garbage can in a chair as if looking out for her daughter. Her mother watched as many people came by to get rid of their trash. She watched as they threw trash onto her daughter. When they did this she would protest and tell them that that her beautiful daughter was in there. Her mother reluctantly left though after the security guard escorted her out for ‘disruption’. Most of the mall had closed at this point so Shyanne was left alone. She had stopped crying and accepted that she was just trash for the week. She had started to get stiff and hoped that she could make it for 6 more days. The next day came along and people started to fill the halls. For some reason Shyanne had another involuntary orgasm last night when the janitor opened the garbage, looked down at her, ignored her, and pulled the bag out. The janitor then put the bag on the floor and crushed the trash down as much as he could. Shyanne, then in the afterglow of an amazing orgasm, felt herself get stuffed back into the can and locked in. To the janitor it was just trash. Throughout day 2 Shyanne cried periodically and had plenty of orgasms that she despised having. She tried to deny her sexual feelings for objectification but she was losing the fight. Throughout the day all sorts of trash piled up around her. In the morning mostly coffee and cups were thrown on her with the occasional paper plate or half eaten food item. Sometimes she would have boxes shoved onto her which sometimes hurt. From afternoon to evening she would have food thrown on her and candy wrappers, plastic bottles, paper products and just about every trash item she could think of. Day 3 & 4 went about the same. The trash in her bag was now packed tightly around her from the janitor packing it at night. The only eventful thing that happened to Shyanne during these days was when a man peed into the can because of a dare from his friends. Although disgusting Shyanne drank it because it was hard for her to get a drink in the trashcan. Her parents came around frequently to comfort her throughout her ordeal. On one occasion her father accidentally spilled ink on his shirt. He was playing with a pen and it exploded. “Ah crap this was my favorite shirt”. he raged. ...

(story continues from Pit Pony 3) Part 4 The routine of working in the mine during the day followed by an evening of restraint for Emily continued. During the day she was a working pit pony and at night she was forced into the role of a pet. After a number of weeks, John announced his regular run into Zulu to ship more ore. As usual, Diane arrived the next day and immediately set about reducing Emily’s freedom of movement as much as possible. ...

It was a lazy Sunday afternoon in autumn; Vicki had walked to the local shops to grab some bits and bobs for lunch. As normal for a Sunday we had been playing beforehand so she had decided as she often does to simply wear what she was wearing around the house. Vicki liked to get the curtains twitching in our little village, today she was wearing suede thigh boots, leather mini skirt, with a simple cropped denim Gillet. She had a whole bunch of bangles on each arm, mostly because she liked the jingle when she moved, but they also help to cover up the handcuff marks on her wrists! ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = When Maddi Miller gets caught doing naked self-bondage under an interstate bridge, the police take her to the psych ward of the local hospital. She is released but has to keep a diary as part of her thirty day evaluation and submit it to her therapist at the end of each week. ...

As Red drove home from work, thoughts of loneliness filled her mind. She dreamed of being in love, sharing her mind and body with someone special. Unfortunately, work was too demanding to allow such joys. She had many good friends, men and women whom she had become close to. Despite this good fortune, nothing greater had come from these relationships. “I really need to get a drink tonight.” Red thought to herself as she pulled into her carport. ...

Sara gets a chance to really strut her stuff on Bourbon Street. A friend of one of The Three J’s boyfriends has a plan to impress his father and show him that he has the vision to take over “The Three Jacks” club on Bourbon Street. The Three J’s and an S agree to help him in his plan which involves them walking down Bourbon Street on five consecutive nights dressed in more and more daring costumes. ...

When my mother passed away I inherited her new bungalow, I had just split with my long-term girlfriend so it seemed like a good idea to move into the bungalow until I could sell it. The bungalow was at one end of a dead end road; there was a small park at the far end and some shops beyond. All the properties in the road were modern bungalows, inhabited by singles and couples probably none younger than 70, some 30 years old than myself. ...

story continued from part three Part 4: The Streets Katherine proceeded down the street slowly, each tiny step taking her only a few centimeters along her way. The rain was not strong, it seldom was in the city, but constant, providing a softening and blurriness to the distance. The damp streets and pavements could have been treacherous but she found her balance improving as she walked and the pavement did not seem to be slickened by the rain. She was thankful for the improved surface materials of the day and for the lack of oil and grease. She recalled that only a few decades before, cars and buses disgorged vast amounts of grimy filth into the air and onto every horizontal surface. She thought she remembered reading about terrible fogs, but that may have been from an even earlier time. ...

(story continues from Horse Riding Discipline 4: Suffering) Part 5: Public embarrassment I have been Joan’s slave and lover for a while now and have become a well trained slave. Joan tells me that I am special and tough when it comes to enduring severe punishment. This makes me feel proud. Also I am allowed more privileges such as sleeping with Joan every now and then. One morning, after breakfast Joan seems to have decided to change the game a bit. With a twinkle in her eyes she tells me to strip and assume the display position. I am blindfolded and with my hands folded in the back of my neck told to wait. When Joan returns she stands behind me and fastens something that feels like a belt around my waist, then something large is pushed inside my vagina and something is pulled up between my legs and clicked shut in the front. ...

Although this is a non consensual story, it’s not in any way cruel or heavy. It’s based on a simple idea from slave Kandi (you know who you are) and not to be taken too seriously. Please feel free to comment or email to [email protected] Justine walked into the deserted country park, at least she hoped it was deserted, it was approaching dusk and any visitors should have left by now. She felt so exposed and didn’t want to meet any strangers, certainly not the kind who hung around parklands in the dark, and especially not the way she was dressed, or undressed would be more accurate; she wore just her sexiest underwear; matching light blue silk bra and panties, her thigh high stockings and four inch heels, Oh and a leather collar with a custom made tag. She really didn’t want to be there, she was scared and had no idea what was to happen, but she knew she had no choice but to follow the instructions that she had been given. ...

Continues from chapter 7 Chapter 8 Spring had given way to early summer before Charles was settled into his new role, done his first round of visits and could relax once more. All of the Gals and Charles had arranged to meet on Saturday evening. At the last moment Gwyneth had had to excuse herself because one of her horses had taken sick but, as suitable opportunities seemed to be very rare, the remaining three were now together in the dungeon. ...

A simple piece of thin plastic, the outside molded from her beautiful smiling face the inside molded over the same face but with a large ball gag inserted. It went from her hair line down below her chin and back to just in front of her ears, being hand painted to match her skin tone and lip color, it even had the small mole on her left cheek. An artist friend had made several for her, indulging her request even though he didn’t understand why she wanted them, each one showed a little different emotion with some being painted with sultry make up, dark lips and eyes, others were made more natural all were cut tightly around her crystal blue eyes and once she slipped the two narrow bands of elastic behind her head you would have to look very close to notice the masks. ...

Part 1: Bondage Games My eyes were closed as the tingle of Nicole’s kiss dissipated. “Gotta go, I’ll see you later.” Nicole said. “You’re just going to leave me like this?” I said. “You mean tied up or horny, you can get yourself out of that.” Nicole said. “What’s the big emergency at a fashion designer anyway, someone’s panty line showing?” “I wouldn’t bring up fashion emergencies if I were you.” ...

story continues from part one Part 2 Sarah was puzzled as to just what Amanda was about to reveal and replied, “I hope I haven’t done or said anything to upset you Amanda?” “No, nothing like that, it has nothing to do with you at all, and if I didn’t like you so much I would even say anything, but I think in the short time we have known each other we can be honest. If what I say embarrass or repulses you I will understand.” And with that Amanda told her story. ...

Chris always had always gone to his local adult bookstore to grab some toys to play with, whether it was for himself or someone else. One day he walked in and noticed there was a theater that had just opened up. Fully equipped with single or buddy booths. He always had a fantasy of being used by a stranger but didn’t know how to go about doing it, so he posted the following on craigslist: ...

On a recent weekend the wife went away for a few days with a neighbour, a ladies only weekend. They were excited for weeks and so was I, but obviously for different reasons. My longstanding plan had been to spend some or most of the weekend in ladies clothes. As the date got closer thoughts of adding some self bondage also began to come into my head, and so over the last week a loose plan formed for one night of bondage to end one of the days. ...

Julie and Mark had been together for almost five years, they had met at a fetish convention and even though they, at the time, couldn’t see each other’s faces had hit it off and spent the rest of the weekend together and hadn’t been apart since. Julie was a good sub and enjoyed Mark as her dom. Mark loved Julie and her svelte and toned body and long blonde hair but especially loved her almost uncontrollable need to be bound. Julie had always wanted to be a servant, to be forced to do others bidding and through most of her life had been taken advantage of by people who discovered this trait and used her for their own purposes. She always wore fetish attire, most of the time when it really wasn’t appropriate, her tight corsets and skirts with tall heels had gotten her in trouble at work on several occasions and when she wore her neck, wrist and ankle shackle’s her boss didn’t know what to think. ...

One rule for princesses at the Magic Kingdom is to always, no matter what, stay in character. This includes maintaining the high-pitched voice Disney princesses are often potrayed with. This princess, Rapunzel, was portrayed by a young, pert, four foot ten inch, 22 year old vixen. She twirls her long blonde hair, which was perpetuated by the flowing Rapunzel wig. Her tight, pink dress spins with the girl. Playing with her hair keeps Katie, immersed as Rapunzel at the moment, occupied while waiting for the next guest at the meet and greet. A strong man, resembling Rapunzel’s lover, Flynn Rider, approached the woman. He smiled at her. “Hey there.” In her still incredibly high pitched voice, Katie-turned-Rapunzel replied. “Hello! I’m Rapunzel! And who are you?” Looking her up and down, the man responded. “Well, I’m Jacob and it is very nice to meet you.” “Oh no, no, we must remain curteous and respectful of the women here.” Rapunzel told Jacob off about his eyeing her. “Where are you from, Mr. Jacob?” She asked gesticulating properly like a real princess. He winked and said, “I’m from a land far far away. Think we could get a picture?” “Of course! Come stand by me and take my arm, Master Jacob!” She said as the photographer prepared to shoot the young bombshell posing dreamily with the park guest. “Say cheese.” As the flash goes off, Jacob groped Rapunzel’s ass roughly. She perked up and grabbed his wrist. “No, no, sweetie!” She said with a lovely, halfway-annoying, high voice. “I know you loved it. If you want, meet me outside on your break.” He whispered into her ear, giving her one last pat on her rump before leaving Rapunzel’s presence. The girl portraying Rapunzel told the woman portraying Snow White about his rude and abrasive attitude. She, too, was high-pitched and aghast. Together, they marched to Jacob and took him to the underground facilities of the park so he could be confronted away from the children. Jacob spoke first. “So you brought a friend. Who might you be?” “I’m Princess Snow White!” Miss White replied in character. “Well then,” Jacob began turning behind the women. “You two ladies need a Prince Charming?” He finished, slipping his hands down around both of their waists. “Oh my! This is not a park for sex, sir. This is for children and wonder!” Snow replied. “Oh, I know that.” He said with a chuckle. “But right now I see no children and I wonder why Miss Rapunzel showed up if you don’t want more. Are you a little tease, blondie?” Jacob said moving closer to Rapunzel. Rapunzel fought her urge. “No! Not at all! I’m here to make kids happy!” “I was a kid once. Make me happy.” He rebuttled, moving in closer, nibbling her ear affectionately. Rapunzel closed her eyes and moaned a bit, but Snow White slapped her. “Katie, stop.” She whispered in her normal voice. Jacob decided to put an end to the impedement between he and Rapunzel’s affair. “Look, ‘Miss White,’ if you don’t want a piece of me, you can go. I think your friend here wants a little happy ever after anyway.” He said, massaging Rapunzel’s ass. Snow White gasped and stormed off, ashamed of her friend as Rapunzel as she began to succumb to her horny desires. Jacob refocused on Rapunzel. “So, how long you been up in that tower? You kept yourself busy?” He asked grinding against his fair maiden. “Not too long.” She answered, flexing her body to fit with his. As he moved his hands up her back slowly, causing a spasm, she stopped him. “Oh, fuck. I have to go back to work. Stay at the Pirates ride. I’ll meet you once I’m done.” “You got me all worked up. I’ll punish you later…don’t be late.” He said before pulling Rapunzel close one last time to kiss her aggressively. ...

This is by way of an introduction to my work. Specializing in all aspects of B.D.S.M, Self/bondage, Fem/Dom and all its facets, with some Pony Play & spanking thrown in for entertainment at times, all told in I hope a good rollicking good story. Current book titles published by Pink flamingo: Madam in Attendance, (a personal diary). Chloe& Me, A New Life. Also, The Erotic adventures of a 20th Century Lady, by Penelope Drops, (Female Domination). Out now & new is : The College. ...

After the divorce I moved out of the city. With my share of the equity from our town house I was able to put a down payment on a small cape style house in a town half way between the city and the NH state line. It had everything I needed including a commuter rail stop a short walk away. I got a rescue dog and settled into the suburban life. ...

Part 1 I circled the block a third time. The girls were still there, strolling slowly, the taller of the two smoking a cigarette. There were others out, so I didn’t make these two for cops. When the cops come out the other girls disappear. I had made eye contact with the shorter one last lap and when I slowed and pulled to the curb she walked over. I rolled down the window. ...

story continues from part one Part 2: The Message She grabbed her keys and peeked out before tip toeing to his door and unlocking it and slipped inside. She saw his machine flashing and hit play and listened to his messages, the last one was him saying the same thing she already heard except the last part was, “so I figured they were yours and I’m going to mail them to you just in case, if they aren’t yours just hang onto them till I get back.” He’s mailing the keys to me! She jumped up and spun around on her toes squealing into her gag and thinking she would be free any day now instead of a month or two. ...

Hi, I’m so glad you came over, it’s been so long. How have you been? You look great. Sit down in the front room. Do you want something to drink? I have this fabulous raspberry soda, it’s Italian, that’s what I’m having. I’m working as an account rep at a local radio station, and yes, it’s as crazy as it sounds. We have so much to catch up on; you’ll love this, it’s so refreshing. ...

A Halloween Special 2013 Tale This story is dedicated to the people who asked me to continue last year’s “Curious Case of the Haunted Costume” – without them I probably wouldn’t have written this. You can probably enjoy this just fine without reading last year’s story, but I’m sure Gromet will put a helpful link right here so you can read the old one first if you want. ...

(story continues from Pony for Rent 1: Training) Part 2: Competition “I’m afraid you have a bit more work ahead of you than I thought” Stephen confided. “As I said before, Showmanship is more about the handler than the pony, so I was thinking that we would automatically qualify for the semi-final round. But the judge’s decision is that because we haven’t competed together before we need to work our way up from the bottom. “ ...

(story continues from Training Rose 7: Cannes to Las Vegas) Part 8: Supreme Champion An elderly three engined Boeing 727 airliner was waiting for us at McCarran airport as we arrived just after dark, a 727 with cigarette burns on the varied hues of its filthy second hand upholstery, blues, greens some even in orange and red check, but despite the fact it smelled like a bear pit all three engines seemed to work and it took off easily enough yet almost as soon as it levelled off it seemed to start descending again through the darkness and the pilot announced, “This is your Captain speaking, don’t bother releasing your seat belts we shall be landing at Dream Land in less than five minutes.” ...

I was lonely and looking online for a dominant girl that I could worship and take care of. My life alone was not worth it anymore and I decided to look for a girl that needed a personal slave to help and worship her. After months of effort I was successful at finding a gorgeous girl; a perfect 10 on her profile picture! She wanted me to be her live-in slave and to worship her and service her needs. She commented that she was looking for a new slave to service her every need so I wasn’t sure if I was supplemental or a replacement. I was willing and ready to live a dream of worshiping a perfect 10 – Goddess Rachel. We setup a mutual meeting place at a mall and I was excited and nervous. ...

My name is S. M. Ackerman. This is by way of an introduction to my work. Specializing in bdsm, self bondage, Fem/Dom and all its facets, with some pony play & spanking thrown in for entertainment at times, all told in I hope a good rollicking good story. Current book titles published by Pink flamingo: Madam in Attendance, (a personal diary). Chloe& Me, A New Life. Also, The Erotic adventures of a 20th Century Lady, by Penelope Drops. With others coming soon mainly : The College of which this is just a little taster to a wide ranging story. ...

(story continues from Three J’s and an S Go Skiing Day 6) Day Six: Part 2 Again, there is basically NO SEX IN THIS SEGMENT. This is the second half of what was supposed to be a minor plot and character development. I may turn these stories into a book someday, so I am leaving the section, but putting it in its own segment that you can just skip if you want to. If you just want the sex skip to Three J’s and an S Go Skiing - Day 6, Part 3. Judy and Julie tell the others what happened in the afternoon and Sara tries to get things back in balance in the red ass cheeks department. For the most part, the stories in this series are pretty mild. If you are looking for heavy duty stuff, try one of my other story series. ...

I am Melissa, I am 22 from New York, I married my childhood sweetheart Aaron a year ago, We both like really kinky play and try and push the extremes, We are both into rubber, bondage, encasement among other things. We had been thinking for a while about what our next adventure would be. I was always the one getting tied up, and Aaron’s extensive mechanical background made him the perfect person to create the situations. ...

(story continues from Betrayal Chapter 9: Insomniac Sleeping Beauty) Part Ten Chapter Forty-Four – Unexpected Temptations I met Marcus near the airport a week later. He had made reservations at some over-priced hotel restaurant. He was already waiting when I was shown to the table. There was no sign of any bodyguards, minders or hangers on. I had expected someone older – more statesmanlike – not a man of action. My expectations were way off base. ...

First off: This is a story about my alter ego a not so bright crossdresser who likes a bit of exposure. It also contains an element of self-bondage but not in the traditional manner. I am a part time mostly closet crossdresser. I don’t consider myself gay or bi and have a gf. I particularly like to be teased and embarrassed. Mostly I get this by dressing up and going into the intranet chat rooms. Lately though I’ve found a way to get a little live and safe action. Basically I lock my car with the keys inside and have to go get the second key hidden somewhere. The first time was at a park and I was dressed in a summer dress, wig and platform shoes, pretty uneventful, people saw me but thought I was a woman out for a walk. The next time I got bolder and hid the key in an alley in a not so nice part of town. My dressing also took a turn for the sluttier, short shorts, halter tops, tube tops. I wanted to be seen but I wanted to make it clear that I wasn’t a woman but that I was a flaming drag queen. When I am out and hear a giggle or lewd comment I just put my nose in the air and give an extra wiggle to my walk. ...

story continues from part four Part 5: Humiliation Kat slowly started to open her lovely eyes and began to woke up. It was the early morning so she was still locked in her latex dogsuit as well as her latex dog hood. Kat was starting to get use to her dogsuit and could now walk in it. Not that she could move far in her cage. Little did she know that she would be walking a lot fairer than the size of her cage. ...

continued from part one Part Two At the end of the show I was wiped out and just wanted to go home, but that obviously wasn’t an option. My monolith and I were brought out to the loading dock and onto the same truck that brought me to the show, and my nurses set the rotisserie to rotate slowly on the drive back to the plant. We again had to stop off for the night because our driver couldn’t drive the whole distance in a single day, and I assumed both my nurses again spent the night with the lucky driver. ...

story continues from part one Part 2 I am in the cycle yet, once again. I have been on a binge for a month now and I don’t see an end happening soon. I do this from time to time. I go quietly upstairs and lock my door. I pull down the shades and open the bag that hides all my favorite and private toys, It contains, belts, ropes, ties, cords, elastic bands, leather straps, ribbons, cut strips of cloth, old seat belt straps, various other mechanisms for self locking . I have purchased a new item and want to try it out. I always find something new to add from time to time and want to push my boundaries. It’s part of the game I play, part of the excitement and part of the arousal that I enjoy. ...

I could hear the mummer of hundreds of people near Marcus chemicals trade show display just on the other side of the partitions, and even though I was more deeply involved in it this year than I had intended, I couldn’t hide the excitement I felt knowing all of them, including our competitors, would be seeing me before the show ended… My name is Jessica and I have been employed with Marcus chemicals for seven years, first having worked in the front office as a charming receptionist, and then in the back office to learn sales and finance from the company owner Jim Marcus. Jim had plans for me, not that the hansom fifty year old wanted to share my bed or anything like that, it was just that he noticed I had a desire to achieve and could do well in the male dominated chemical business with my “natural sex appeal”. I was the only woman employed at Marcus, besides the front office receptionist that took my place when I got promoted, and as a result I felt very comfortable around all the guys, and they were apparently just as comfortable around me. I would enter the chemical batch plant often to see for myself how things worked, partially to be more knowledgeable than my male counterparts with our customers, and also just for fun to taunt the guys with sexual innuendo that would have earned all of us counseling at any other company. ...

We made it to the final four. The semis are tonight. I’m going over stats, looking for an edge. Christina is resting. At 30 she’s one of the older competitors, but it’s like that old saw: Age and treachery beats youth and skill every time. Still, it’s been a hell of a month. One contest a week. Afterwards it typically takes her 48 hours to return to any sort of normalcy. ...

Part 1: The Box of Doom Vera Purdee moaned, as she fingered her pussy. She had been a self-bondage enthusiast since her high school years, and she was finally finished setting up her project. If it worked as planned, it would be her biggest, most thrilling adventure yet! She had tied herself up even when she was still a kid, and as she hit puberty, she began to realize that the idea of being bound or otherwise helpless really turned her on. She was even lucky enough to find a boyfriend her sophomore year who was into bondage, but it just wasn’t the same. For some reason, she got the biggest kick out of self-bondage. Becoming helpless, entirely through her own actions. Or mistakes. She couldn’t really explain it, but it was just hit her buttons so much more than mundane bondage did. ...

Since I was a freshman in high school I volunteered at the local charity fund raising second hand store. I would sort, hang and help putting out donations. Since I had been volunteering for 8 years now I had my own key and I would normally come in before my afternoon classes started so I could work some of the donations that came into the night drop. I was actually looking forward to spending more time here since summer break was almost here and I was going to enjoy the break before I started to work on my Masters degree. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. Kens life in Self Bondage 3: The Later Years Ken Solo-M; Sbm; rope; cbt; outdoors; trees; water; beach; catheter; enema; public; torment; stuck; cons; true; XX continued from part two This is my story of self bondage. More specifically my story of cock and ball self bondage. It started over 60 years ago. In the beginning it was all so new and exciting. Today 60 plus years later it is not new but it is still exciting. ...

Lee Ann fidgeted. She was tired and a bit cranky and the line was moving oh so slowly - if it was moving at all. Still, overall, she felt happy. Happy in the anticipation that she would sleep in her own bed tonight. Though, technically, that wasn’t true. She was his slave, his property. And property can’t have property, so, technically, it was his bed. She would present herself, naked, freshly bathed. She would hand him her cuffs and collar and he would lock them on her ankles, her wrist, her throat. She would follow him into the bedroom, kneel by the bed. He would remove the coil of chain from the hook on the bedpost and lock it to her collar. ...

“Goodnight,” Margaret said as she pushed open the office door with her shoulder, only to be ignored by the group of 20-somethings she worked with who were already discussing their Friday night plans together where they’d probably be wearing even shorter skirts than they did to work, drink far too much and wake up in some random guys bed the next morning. ‘You’re not like me,’ she thought as the door closed behind her. ...

continued from Marie Spending a Day in a Bin & Human Garbage The Letter The letter arrived on a thursday, but Marie didn’t notice it before friday. And it sure didn’t advertise itself - just a simple, white envelope with her name and address in front. No sender. The stamp was ordinary and the post office had marked it a few days before. Now of course a letter wasn’t a big deal in itself, but Marie didn’t receive many letters. After her father had died last year, she hadn’t received any letters at all! That is - of course she had bills and other kinds of official letters, but nothing like this. She drank a cup of coffee while letting the anticipation grow. ...

story continued from part 2a Part 2b: Chapter 10 Leslie dropped Charles off at the hôtel. His head still in a whirl, he struggled out of the car, rubber sticking against leather upholstery and hardly heard Leslie as she wound down the window of her British racing green soft-top Jaguar XK8. “Good night,” she shouted then, before disappearing into the night, “see you in the morning!” Oblivious to the fact that he was still wearing the rubber dress in which he had set out that morning he made his way to the lift lobby, failing, for once, to acknowledge the salute of the ever-present doorman. ...

Joanie paused by the mirror-framed doorway. She brushed an errant hair from her face and gave herself a quick once over. Long black hair cascaded well past her shoulders. Her almond eyes gave her an Asian look, but her brown skin gave lie to that. She was Indian, one of the Northeast tribes. She didn’t know which. She was adopted as an infant, raised by whites, and the subject never came up. ...

story continued from part 2 Part 2a: Chapter 8 Charles woke late with a start. He had been dreaming. Most of what had passed through his mind was the usual kind of dim haze, but one dream was still quite clear though and thoroughly ridiculous; he couldn’t move his legs and was being squeezed like a giant tube of tooth paste. He reached out semi-consciously to turn on the light to see what time it was. His hand felt funny. As a little more consciousness returned he realised that he was still wearing the tightly laced-up rubber dress and long gloves from the night before. ...

(story continues from Once You’ve Had Black You Never Go Back) Part 2: Not Going Back When I left Monica’s after the session in her basement I was exhausted so I went home and went to sleep. For those of you just joining the story my name is Amanda. I inherited a large house in a rich neighborhood. A few months after moving in a black family moved in across the street and the daughter was a friend that I had served with in the Army, Tabatha was her name. We started going to clubs and stuff together and before one of those nights I discovered that her mother Monica was a professional dom. One thing led to another and I volunteered for a special session with Monica. During that session I discovered that I really like to be dominated and I also discovered that Tabatha really liked me as more than just a friend. ...

continues from part three Part 4: The Cranes What a strange and curious place the world had become. Coming up to the banks of the Nile, Targonamey looked at the city across the river. It was Luxor, he was sure of it, for it had the feel of the city he had known long ago. Yet, the passage of time had rendered it larger then what he remembered. The builds were different, and all manner of metal and steel devices were clamped to the top of buildings and houses. What are those strange things? Naked, he calmly waded into the Nile, swam across, and emerged on the other side. As the dawn had yet to come, it was still dark, and nobody saw him as he made his way through the streets and alleys into the city. While he sought food, drink, and clothing, Targonamey was more curious at seeing the new devices and contraptions around him. Wandering into the streets, he found them to be mostly deserted, the city’s occupants asleep inside their homes. But there were a few cars driving around. It wasn’t long before heads began to turn in Targonamey’s direction, their occupants surprised at his nudity. Targonamey ignored them, instead focusing on the cars, wanting to know how they worked. A vehicle that moved faster then a chariot, with no horses, and could carry several people at once was an astonishing contraption. Even more curious was the vehicle that came up to him, with flashing lights on top of it. Puzzled, Targonamey walked over, looking at them. These were not candles, or the reflection of mirrors, but actual lights that suddenly appeared. Fascinating! Two men got out of the car and started talking quickly at him. “I require clothing and food,“ Targonamey said. The two didn’t seem to understand him. They were looking at each other, as if unable to decipher what he had said. “Did you not hear me?“ Targonamey asked. “I require food and clothing.“ Shrugging their shoulders, the two came towards Targonamey. Their body language suggested that they weren’t all friendly. But Targonamey wasn’t worried; he could fix that. A quick wave of his hands, and a muttering of an ancient spell, and the two men stopped. Their faces became blank, and slightly blissful. It was an old trick he was fond of: Dominating the wills of lesser individuals, bending them to his will. “You will take me to your headquarters,“ he said. The two men got back in the vehicle, opening the back. Targonamey got in, and then they were off. As fascinating as it had been to look the vehicle over, to ride inside it was even more exciting. The seats were amazingly comfortable, and there were these strange belts that one apparently wore across the waist. The ride came to an end, and they stopped outside a huge building, brightly lit, and with the words, “Police Department" written across the front. Targonamey didn’t understand them, but he guessed that this was the headquarters of local law enforcement. As he was let out and led inside, Targonamey told his guides to give him clothes. Even though they couldn’t understand Targonamey’s words, they still led him through the building, the three ignoring the curious stares of other officers. They reached a dressing room, where Targonamey went through several lockers and boxes, going through the strange styles of clothing inside. There wasn’t much to pick from, and eventually he had to satisfy himself with a strange pair of pants, and a shirt. Clumsy, and nowhere near fitting a great man such as himself, but they would do for now. Dressed, he needed food, but sensed that this wasn’t the place for it. “You will remain here, and forget everything that just happened,“ he told the officers. When that was done, he turned and made his way out, ignoring those who watched him go. They were of no consequence to him, at least for now. Now back out on the streets once again, Targonamey made his way through them, seeking food. Most buildings were closed at this late hour, but he smelled the aroma of fresh bread coming from close by. Following his nose, he found the establishment, was pleased to see that it was stocked full of food. After casting a charm to control the owner, Targonamey took some of the bread and gorged himself on it, delighted at the taste of food, at being able enjoy it after so many centuries. It was a treat he had missed. He could have stayed and eaten the food, to fill himself and sample all the dishes he didn’t recognize or understand, but there were more important things to do. Food could wait, and he had to set his priorities. Now, there were only two things he needed. Leaving the building, he went out into the street, and cast several charms, feeling, focusing his powers out into the night. He could sense the presence of magical objects nearby, and walked in their direction. His walk led him to a large museum, which had been fashioned to resemble a temple from ages past. Having seen many of those temples himself, Targonamey was amused at this reproduction. While nowhere near as vibrant or colorful as he remembered, it was still charming, like a child trying to do an intimidation of a parent’s painting. Going to the gates, he found the building to be closed. But that was no matter for him. Another charm, and the gates were unlocked. But as he entered, Targonamey heard an annoying squealing sound that was loud, and repeated itself endlessly. Unable to find its source, he was unable to use his magic to stop it, and thus had to continue on, trying to ignore it. Besides, there were more important matters at hand, he could sense the presence of the magical items. Going down two levels, he found them at last, in a section housing ancient artifacts and tokens of power and rank. They were all beautiful, and a few Targonamey even recognized, having held, but his attention was focused on a tall staff that was within a glass case. It was the most powerful object in the room, and even in the entire museum. Walking up, Targonamey punched through the glass, grabbing hold of the staff. It seemed to surge with energy as his fingers wrapped around it, as if an internal battery, long dormant, had suddenly sprung to life. Targonamey was pleased at this, while the staff wasn’t as powerful as he would have liked, it would serve its purpose, and allow him to cast his magic more efficiently. There was the sound of running in the levels above. Most likely the guards of this place, coming to stop him. Targonamey smiled. Perfect. They came into the chamber, carrying strange black things, all pointed at him. Targonamey didn’t know what they were, but deduced that they were weapons of some kind. As expected, the guards began yelling at him. Their words were gibberish to Targonamey, but the meaning was clear. They wanted him to drop the staff and surrender. It was an easy matter to cast his charms, and send the weapons flying across the room. The men were stunned, obviously not used to seeing magic. Drawing their knives, they charged, but a sonic blast from the staff sent them slamming into the walls and display cases, knocking most of them out cold. One remained conscious, and Targonamey went to him, kneeling and placing his hand on the man’s skull, chanting more words. He would be at a bigger advantage if he learned the language of the people, so as to better order them around. ...

Part One: Arrival Her eyes open, but nothing changes. It’s just as dark. She breathes in. When plants are caught in absolute darkness, a substance in them called auxin stretches their stems out, until they die. That’s why when you leave a plant in a closet it turns a ghostly pale, warped and disfigured. Our plant is stretching; she’s been in the dark for hours unknown. She slowly, progressively becomes more aware of her situation. She first realizes that it is dark; then she notices the cool feel of plastic against her exposed skin (that’s when she deduces her nudity); she then realizes that her hands are tied together behind her back. It is hard to breathe. ...

(story continues from The Consultants) Part 2: Chapter 6 Charles got back to his room and dumped the box and parcels on the table. Now that the flow of adrenaline had subsided, the thing in his bottom was making his backside ache and his nipples burned like fury. He tried to rub them through the layers of rubber, but that bought no relief, indeed, if anything it made them worse. He really had to cool off. Taking off the Wonder Woman belt and earrings helped a little once the pain of circulation returning to his pinched earlobes had subsided. What he longed for, though, was a relaxing soak in the bath, but until Amber arrived with the keys that would be difficult. He filled the hand basin from the cold tap and splashed the water on his front. After the first shock the cooling effect was wonderful. ...

continued from part two Chapter 3: The Prison Suit There had been many persons from my past, even a few from childhood aboard a fair-sized yacht when a fire had gotten out of control in the galley. The lifeboat looked sturdy however and we managed to launch and board her without any great panic. What i couldn’t remember was how i had ended up on this inflatable diving platform, floating alone on a dead calm sea with a tropical midday sun baking my inert body. I had completely lost the ability to move and it was terrifying. There are drugs that are capable of leaving a person in such a state, unable to even blink while still retaining normal consciousness. The heat was terrible; i so wanted to slip into the ocean for some relief. ...

Dave rolled over in bed, blinking uncertainly. It was dark in the room, and he looked about in confusion. Then he heard a sound again, and he realized it must have been what woke him. He couldn’t immediately figure out what the sound was, and glanced over at his clock. It was just past 3:30 in the morning. He started kicking off the sheets to use the bathroom as long as he was awake, when he heard the sound again. Alert enough to pinpoint the location, he climbed out of bed and moved to the window. It had sounded like something had just bounced off… ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life will result in injury or death. Dave rolled over in bed, blinking uncertainly. It was dark in the room, and he looked about in confusion. Then he heard a sound again, and he realized it must have been what woke him. He couldn’t immediately figure out what the sound was, and glanced over at his clock. It was just past 3:30 in the morning. He started kicking off the sheets to use the bathroom as long as he was awake, when he heard the sound again. Alert enough to pinpoint the location, he climbed out of bed and moved to the window. It had sounded like something had just bounced off… ...

I have consolidated all of my stories to date on a Yahoo Adult Group. The Group has the stories and loads of free heavy rubber photo finds that I’ve compiled over the years. There are even a couple of photos of me enjoying my favorite material. http://groups.yahoo.com/group/rbrbill_fans/ - Story continues from Ch1 Searching: Part Two Chapter 2: Journeys Part 1 Jason took his suit home the next morning. Actually he put it in his car. He drove to work for the first time in months since he had to go straight to work from Kaylin’s place. Kaylin sat in the seat next to him as they traversed the back roads to the Canyon Park business complex. ...

Anita rushed up to Karen, “we’ve got it, we’ve got” she was shouting excitedly, Karen was half way through a complex ballet routine at the time and would normally have reacted angrily but she just couldn’t believe her ears. Normally it was impossible to get an apartment in the city, and this one was such a beauty she had dismissed it from her hopes, “Are you sure Nita ?” she quizzed. “Absolutely 100 % certain, I have the contract here it just needs your signature” replied Anita, Karen rushed over and signed the contract. ...

I have consolidated all of my stories to date on a Yahoo Adult Group. The Group has the stories and loads of free heavy rubber photo finds that I’ve compiled over the years. There are even a couple of photos of me enjoying my favorite material. http://groups.yahoo.com/group/rbrbill_fans/ - Story continues from Ch 1: Searching Part One Chapter 1 - Searching Part 2 The next morning Kaylin was on the bus she usually took. Her evening had consisted of a quick finger-fuck in her suit, clean up and sleep by midnight. She woke refreshed and ready for the day. ...

I have consolidated all of my stories to date on a Yahoo Adult Group. The Group has the stories and loads of free heavy rubber photo finds that I’ve compiled over the years. There are even a couple of photos of me enjoying my favorite material. http://groups.yahoo.com/group/rbrbill_fans/ Chapter 1: Searching Part 1 Kaylin slowly turned the pages of the book. She looked lovingly at each card on the pages. She had sections devoted to the characters from Power Rangers. Each of the cards depicted a pose of the character in the tight spandex suits that were the mark of their superhero status. Each card was behind a protected sheet of plastic and Kaylin even enjoyed lightly touching the protective film. Under the album of trading cards were numerous action figures, still in the original packaging. These were not as exciting as the cards since the shiny plastic was just that. The clothes were part of the figure and not covering some figurine beneath. Kaylin imagined a doll that she could dress in the tight stretchy costume and sighed. ...

For My Naughty, Little Slave You’re wearing what I asked as you walk through the arrivals gate. Pulling your luggage behind you, you look through the crowd to find me. I’m there, at the back standing tall over the Indians and Pakistanis with a black hat on, white shirt and jeans. You’re wearing a simple, flowing sundress on top but it’s underneath that I was very specific about. Underneath you’re wearing a sexy, strapless bra, a suspender belt without stockings and a matching pair of sexy knickers. ...

A true story from Nakeddreamer. ( I am a male.) I had always been interested in bondage and selfbondage. Then one day I was looking at Gromet’s site and read a story about someone being buried. This really got my juices flowing. After seeing this story, it was all I could think about day after day. It was driving me crazy, so I decided that I would have to experience this for myself. ...

A true story from Nakeddreamer. ( I am a male.) I had always been interested in bondage and selfbondage. Then one day I was looking at Gromet’s site and read a story about someone being buried. This really got my juices flowing. After seeing this story, it was all I could think about day after day. It was driving me crazy, so I decided that I would have to experience this for myself. ...

(story continues from The Bronze Horse 12) Part 13 The next morning Mato and Minnie were getting me ready for the trip into town. Fred came up and said “I want you to use our two older mares at the back as breakers, next the two new mares in front of them and then Bronze at the very front. This layout will help train the new mares to be in harness”. ...

(story continues from Widow, Corset, Ropes, Submission Part 6: Frustration x 10) Part 7: A Respite of Sorts or Dinner Was Much More Than I Bargained For I never thought I would survive the unsatisfied cravings running amok in my mind and body. On one hand I hated her for torturing and teasing me and leaving me unfulfilled. On the other hand, deep inside me, I loved everything she did to me. ...

continued from part one Fantasy Unlimited - The Second Visit Background Stephen and Gina are a couple in aged in their early forties, reasonably affluent, despite a family of young teenagers, and living in the United Kingdom near Bristol. Strongly heterosexual and happily married they nevertheless have some interesting tastes when it comes to sexual activities!! After their last weekend away both Stephen and Gina had instigated “interesting” exploits at home but with a family it was so difficult to find enough time. They also missed the control element that had been experienced in their Belgian weekend as that added the sparkle to the whole adventure. ...

The child was sitting, alone, digging in the sand with a spoon. She was young, maybe three years old. Asilla glanced around. There were other people in the park, but none nearby. She walked over to the girl. “Hi.” The girl looked up at her with big, brown eyes. Asilla squatted. “My name is Silla. What’s yours?” The child didn’t respond, only stared. Asilla took another look around, held up her hand before the child’s face, and made the sign. The girl began to cry. ...

The child was sitting, alone, digging in the sand with a spoon. She was young, maybe three years old. Asilla glanced around. There were other people in the park, but none nearby. She walked over to the girl. “Hi.” The girl looked up at her with big, brown eyes. Asilla squatted. “My name is Silla. What’s yours?” The child didn’t respond, only stared. Asilla took another look around, held up her hand before the child’s face, and made the sign. The girl began to cry. ...

I knew that I should have left the house sooner but didn’t count on my neighbor, Tina, stopping by for a “short visit.” She just kept talking, no matter how many times I told her that I had to go! Now I’m stuck in traffic on the highway and I don’t want to miss your train. You’ve been away on business for months and I can’t be late. I am gripping the wheel frantically, as my fingernails dig into my palms, ...

Susan and I have a great marriage: fun, friendship, and the sex is fantastic. We also have Janie. Janie’s been a good friend of Susan’s since before I met them, and she’s our playmate, because sometimes three really is better than two. Susan recently had a little business trip planned, going upstate by bus for a couple of days. We figured it might be a good time to try out an objectification fantasy Janie had confided to us once. ...

My wife Kate was going away and I would be left on my own for 2 days over a weekend. I had planned a few drinks at the local pub in the evening, but otherwise not much. I woke up in the morning and she was already getting everything ready for her departure. I turned over and put the pillow over my head. I had no such rush on. The next thing I knew, the pillow was pulled away. ...

continued from Marie Spending a Day in a Bin Stuck The sweat made tracks in the drying dirt on her body making her skin itch and prickle. There was little she could do about it - her hands still locked to the grill grate that had first shielded her from getting hurt by bottles but which had later added to her humiliating predicament. She couldn’t even complain as the ring gag was still keeping her mouth painfully open leaving it exposed to dripping goo from the grate. ...

“I want to go with you to the science fiction convention next weekend,” Michelle said. It was a bit of a surprise to me. We’d been sleeping together for a few months, and though she was interested in my life, she wasn’t very interested in my sf habit. “That’d be great,” I said. She winked at me. “It’s not the panels and stuff that interest me. I remember you talking about the stuff that goes on ‘after hours.’ I think I’m ready to take a chance.” ...

continued from Chapter One PART TWO – CAROL FINISHES THE STORY Chapter 2: Carol Returns Home to Tim The journey to the station went in silence, both of us with our thoughts. The latex was warming up, and the smell was strong. I was beginning to enjoy the subterfuge and I wondered if others on the train would smell it, or if it was just me being inside it and having it against my body. We drove for about fifteen minutes and then came to the station. Monica pulled up the hood and took off the glasses. ...

continued from Chapter Three PART TWO – CAROL FINISHES THE STORY Chapter 4: Cheating on Tim - Twice I went to see Ann first, but I had a request. I wanted Suzy to do her dirty deeds on me, and if Ann wouldn’t mind, her too. Suzy is so open and candid, she loved the idea, she and Ann are so tight there is not a jealous bone in her body, and the idea of giving me some serious punishment really appealed to her. ...

“Where have you been?” Stacey Burke hardly paused as she swept through the living room. “Oh,” she said offhandedly, “you know, out.” Jason Walker frowned. “Out on another of your road trips, I’d say, judging from the way you’re dressed.” Stacey glanced down at her skin tight, electric blue shorts and skimpy blue halter. “What’s wrong with the way I’m dressed? It covers the essentials.” “Barely. And only if you don’t move.” ...

based on the original story by Caza Savira All I Want for Christmas II: Pas de Deux Caroline rushed through her Christmas shopping this year. She wanted to be absolutely sure to be ready for this year’s display. She’d needed almost a month to recover from last Christmas, but it was oh so very much worth it. She dealt with all the presents, even one for her Great Aunt. She could barely contain her excitement as she walked down the back street, dumped her purchases and the list on the counter of the wrapping service, and paid the bill. ...

Caroline tripped lightly down the street, chasing closing times, but not really worrying. She’d almost finished her Christmas shopping, and it was *still* only November. Just one more thing left to get, for her Great Aunt, and then she was finished, and could relax, and not worry… of course, she just had to wrap everything, but the evening and a nice bottle of wine would soon get that done. A sign caught her eye, down a side street. She rolled her eyes. Why were these things always down dark side streets? It said “Wrapping Service”. ...

continued from chapter 5 PART ONE – TIM’S TALE Chapter 6: And So To The Races It was two days later that there was a special delivery at the door. This contained two DVD’s and I wondered, why the delivery? I was desperate to see them, as I knew one would contain the pony race. The first opened with a view of the back of a horsebox and I could hear voices, first Monica. ...

continued from chapter 6 PART ONE – TIM’S TALE Chapter 7: The Big Race and Carol’s Meets her Driver All the ponies were now lined up. Maggie raised her arm, on it a suitably latex flag with a human pony pulling a cart emblem on it. Then to a roar from the forty or fifty people watching, she dropped it and they were off. Carol immediately leaped out in front, and the mistress quickly zapped her twice with the remote. Carol jumped and I could hear a squeak from her. She slowed down and watched as most of the other ponies overtook her. They were going a good clip, some of the other ponies were clearly experienced. They went up a slight slope, to the cheers and encouragement of the crowd and disappeared through the trees. It took them a couple of minutes before they reappeared. Natalie had the benefit of a telephoto lens so I was able to get a pretty good view of the field and I saw that Carol was still near the rear, at least 50 metres behind the front runner now. She seemed concerned and dug her head down, only for the mistress to jerk it back with the reins and give her another two jolts with the remote. She’s well back now, but moving with ease. ...

I unrolled the long, black hose, left it loosely coiled in the sun. The rototiller made quick work of the plot and hand digging took less than an hour. It ended up kidney-shaped, the trough a thin scar cutting across the middle. I made a couple of trips with the cart, unloaded the truck, and arranged the plants about the plot. The trough would be lined with bricks, but not just yet. ...

I unrolled the long, black hose, left it loosely coiled in the sun. The rototiller made quick work of the plot and hand digging took less than an hour. It ended up kidney-shaped, the trough a thin scar cutting across the middle. I made a couple of trips with the cart, unloaded the truck, and arranged the plants about the plot. The trough would be lined with bricks, but not just yet. ...

(story continues from Jane’s Toy Part 6) THIRTY-ONE I looked at the Giantess as my bound body swung and twirled, hanging upside down at the end of the long leather cord that was perpetually wrapped about me in one way or another. She was smiling at me, her eyelids drooping as she lounged back against the far wall of the tub looking satisfied, and glowing just a bit. She smirked and flicked her fingers, making me bob and dance at the end of my tethers. ...

Mei spooned the last of the eggs into her mouth and took a sip of coffee. She refilled her cup, sat on the bed, and surveyed her world. The apartment was small, only one room with a tiny enclosure in the corner for the toilet and shower. She used the kitchen sink for everything. It wasn’t much, but it was cheap and it allowed her to send money home to her parents. ...

This is a true story of a trip I took one year in the Mediterranean. It tells of what I saw, and have never forgotten. Perhaps in my telling, you won’t be able to forget it either. It was summer, 1974 – nearly 37 years ago. And I had joined a guided tour group on one of those Wham-Bang, six countries in four days kind of deals. The “cruise ship”, such as it was, was a converted “packet steamer” probably left over from World War Two. Years past it’s prime, it chugged along at an amazingly slow pace from port to port, while the tour party soaked up local culture and customs along the way. ...

continued from part two/three Part 4 Still with their bath towels around them Sally and Paul enjoyed a light breakfast of cereal and diced fruit along with a second cup of tea. “What is your favourite colour Paul?” asked Sally, “It really depends on what the object is, I very much like red cars and bikes but more into pink and mauve pastels for furniture and interior decorations. I like bright greens and blues for ladies clothing but wear mostly browns and greys myself, so I expect you are now totally confused about my colour preferences. As long as it or they are stylish and smart most colours please me, I especially admire your blue raincoat for its colour, its shininess and style, I think it suits you and makes a bold statement.” ...

(story continues from Fantasy B&B Part 3) Part Four Of course, I was lying there, scared as hell as my new Mistress started to feed me her menstrual fluid, and all I could think was to keep my mouth closed so as not to take it in. This turned out to be a very bad idea as I realized why my body was being bent as it was. For as it started to flow and lead it’s way to my mouth, I felt a very painful blow to my genitals, since they were raised up for easy access to a riding crop. As I opened my mouth to scream out in surprise and pain, the first taste also hit my lips and entered my mouth. And I heard a shout, “You had better swallow, slave, or else this will certainly be a long day for you, dearie!” ...

also by this author “Anne takes Charge” Part I Last week over lunch, I remarked to Jennifer, “So you want to punish and humiliate your husband and he has no such inclinations. Aren’t you the lucky one. Mine wants to wear plastic baby pants and have his bottom smacked. Maybe I should lend him to you.” I was only slightly surprised when Jennifer responded, “When can I borrow him?” I was more startled by my reply. “Yesterday!” ...

continued from part one Part 2 The first part of this story was originally intended to be just that, i.e. a complete story, leaving the rest to the imagination of the readers. However, after several favourable comments on my email I continued the story. Paul couldn’t help thinking that all his dreams had come true, his love of rubber and rainwear were being played out with this wonderful girl, Sally. Both of them, arm in arm, dressed in identical shiny blue satin and rubber raincoats strolling down the street in pouring rain. The sound of their macs swishing together complimented the feeling of the rubber lining moving against their skin, the hoods pulled well over their faces and the slight constriction of the tight belts around their waists and wrists. The rain cascading down their coats reflected the light from streetlamps and car headlights. Paul had never been out in public in this sort of raincoat before, except for the excursion to the sandwich shop a few weeks earlier, and he was enjoying the thoughts of other people looking at them both and wondering how they had the nerve to do it. But what other people thought didn’t faze Paul at all, and in any case with the hood pulled so far over his head it was doubtful that he would be recognized anyway. Sally still had her hand caressing Paul’s bottom and he was loving it, so he moved his hand to Sally’s smooth bottom and stroked it too. Sally then stopped, turned to face Paul and brought his head towards hers and kissed him full on the lips and lingered for quite a while with her hand pulling him into her. The two hoods had come together to form one and cut out all the light as they continued to kiss as the rain poured down over them. Paul took in the aroma of Sally’s perfume and makeup along with the sent from the rubber lining of her raincoat hood, her lips were sweet and tender and her skin very smooth. Eventually they broke apart and continued their way to the cinema hand in hand. Tickets were purchased and ice creams obtained and they found their way to their seats, luckily enough to get the last two on the back row. The arm rest between them was able to be folded up and out of the way so Sally and Paul could snuggle up close and cosy. They both left their raincoats on to start with whilst the previews for future movies were being shown, but then it started to get a little too warm so they removed the coats and folded them with the rubber lining on the outside and placed them over their laps so they could still enjoy the feeling of the lining. Sally moved her hand over to Paul’s raincoat to caress it on his lap and she could feel the stirrings of Paul’s manhood beneath it. Paul placed his arm around Sally and kissed her tenderly ever so softly brushing his lips upon hers. He held her head gently and slowly moved his hand over the raincoat as Sally pressed her hand firmer on his groin. The movie commenced so they both sat back to watch whilst still holding hands over the rubber lining of their raincoats. The movie was very exciting with lots of special effects with a good story line and it took their attention away from each other somewhat. Avatar is a long movie there is an intermission around the middle for patrons to go for a toilet break or drinks from the kiosk. Sally excused herself to go to the loo and took her raincoat with her. Paul stayed in his seat and awaited her return. Several minutes later Sally returned wearing her raincoat and holding a bundle of clothes, eased passed Paul and sat down. Paul looking puzzled at the clothes realizing they were the clothes she was wearing just a few minutes ago and Sally smiled to him and whispered, “I took off ALL my clothes so it is just me and my raincoat, and it feels so cool and erotic, no one knows except you and me”. Paul responded, “Wait here, I will be right back”, and with that went to the toilets along with his raincoat to return moments later dressed in the raincoat and carrying a bundle of clothes !!!!!! Sally and Paul’s concentration on the second half of the movie was somewhat difficult each knowing that the other was totally naked under the respective rubberized raincoats. Paul especially, was having great difficulty accepting how things had moved along since the morning when he had asked Sally for a date to the movie. Here he was bare skinned in a wonderful girl’s shiny satin and rubber raincoat cuddling up to his dream girl similarly dressed, or actually UNDRESSED, apart from her raincoat. Paul eased Sally’s hood over her head as she did the same for him and they rested their heads together and watched the rest of the movie. With the movie finished and the patrons all out of the cinema, Sally suggested they go for a coffee at the new café up the high street, “I’m game if you are” Paul said as he eased his arm behind her waist and pulled her closer to him. The rain had stopped now but of course Sally and Paul continued to enjoy wearing their raincoats as they were both still naked underneath. Once in the café they ordered cappuccinos and a cake each and couldn’t help noticing the stares they were getting from the staff and other patrons due to them being identically dressed in tightly belted shiny blue raincoats. Paul was still having trouble believing this was really happening and that he was not in a wonderful dream. Paul plucked up courage and asked Sally about her feelings regarding the raincoats, he obviously knew she liked them otherwise she wouldn’t have one. “Sally, you know well that I like wearing your raincoat but why do you seem to love it when I assumed not many girls would go in for fetish things?” ...

continued from part 3 Part Four. June and Mary went to their favorite restaurant which was only minutes from June’s apartment. They could have walked there in about 30 minutes, and the night was becoming pleasant enough, but neither of them felt they needed any further exertion tonight. June drove, as they both agreed Mary was not ready for anything requiring advanced motor skills or concentration, and where June lived you needed both. June’s neighborhood was really coming around. Someone might have called it a yuppie-town in the past, but June did not see the connection. Condos and high end apartments were going up all over the area, and any old, dilapidated buildings were not rehabbed but torn down and rebuilt. Lots of people were out tonight, walking all over. Bars with open windows, and a couple with open walls and outside seating were already filling up, further proof of the good changes happening. Getting to the restaurant was hair-raising at times due to people not crossing the street where or when they should. Walking out from between two parked cars seemed to be the norm around here, and a driver had to be on her toes! ...

Jenny and Dianne, mature schoolgirls, were sitting in the schoolyard, checking out all the boys as they went about their business. It was not unusual for girls to check out the boys, but these girls had other ideas on their minds. It was an idea that had developed over many months and had increased to a lust that now overwhelmed them. It started when Jenny mentioned that she was sick of all these boys who drooled at them whenever they wore a slightly sexier uniform that usual. “Why do boys get so carried away just because our skirts are a little too short? I like to look sexy sometimes, but that doesn’t mean I want to be ogled by them. How would they like it if we did that to them?” ...

Bondage Ranch Reno, Nevada My dearest Stacy, I am so happy that you have decided to visit my ranch again on your annual holiday. This is a gorgeous time of the year for a holiday, and I’m sure you will appreciate the color changes in the mountains as you run naked during your morning exercise period. I will be very happy to see you, and use you again. You have done very well to keep your body fit and trim with your frequent runs, and while you’re here, we will continue that regimen with daily runs around my outdoor pony-girl track. If you fail to run as ordered, I will attach you to the Hot-Walker, which will literally pull you around the track at a speed which I feel is appropriate. ...

The raincoat was perfect it hung on a manikin in the window of a charity shop, with a price tag and the immortal and essential words ‘Double Sided.’ Jenny who had little money being an out of work student, reached into her handbag and removed her purse, a glance inside told her that ‘yes’ she did have enough money to purchase the coat, but not enough to catch the bus home if she did. Opportunities like this one did not come along everyday, double sided coats were a rarity these days, and this one was also a nice colour. She went inside and asked to see the coat. ...

Vicky was sure that everyone was watching her even though she was the only one waiting at the bus stop in front of her building. It wasn’t that she was hideous or anything. In fact, it was quite the opposite. She was a slender brunette with long, dark hair, sky blue eyes and a models narrow face. Her breasts were perfect for her frame and dressed in her flower-patterned summer dress, she attracted many a male eye. But that wasn’t the reason she felt like she was in the spotlight. ...

This story continues from Cuckold & Ken’s Birthday Gift Ken, my once again lover and I decided we would do anything to be together, and divorce wasn’t an option, as I promised hubby long ago I never would. To bad for him! Ken and I formed a plan as he drove me home, after he bought me some clothes to wear. If I had a conscious it would have bothered me! …I remembered from years ago that hubby made a good looking girl for a Halloween party Ken and I forced him to go to once. My sister was a cosmetology student at home, and I offered her my hubby for her final exam. The students were supposed to pick the woman most in need of “help”, for lack of a better way to say it, and remake her. The project was supposed to have before and after photos, and detail how the student accomplished the goal. ...

In Memory of Diane, my soulmate, who sadly passed away after her fight with cancer and is sadly missed. I hope in leaving this legacy to your readers that they can appreciate how much fun we had in acting out these fantasies. It was the night of the big performance; after weeks of training and preparation Diane was finally ready for the big one. Tonight was going to be such a thrill not only for the audience but secretly for her too. The idea of the big plastic bag trick was her masters, alias ‘The Great Magic Ian’. At first she was a little apprehensive about the trick and the thought of being inside a tight plastic bag with little air frightened her at first. Obviously Ian had reassured her that she would be ok but still it took great courage to get into the bag for the first time. However once she had got over the initial fears it turned out to be a rather enjoyable experience. Up to now their play had been confined to the privacy of their own bedroom, but Ian had got an opportunity to perform in Amsterdam at the famous ‘Cirque de orgasmic’; a sort of cross between a circus and a sex show. The idea of performing her trick in front of people made Diane even more excited. ...

After lunching at Ivar’s on Seattle’s Pier 53, Ron and Nancy took a leisurely stroll down the waterfront and inland past Pioneer Square to the King St. railroad station. The walk was leisurely partly because Amtrak’s eastbound Empire Builder train did not leave until 4:45 P.M., and partly because Nancy could not move any faster the way she was dressed. Under the long black rubber mackintosh she wore to fend off the light rain which constituted a pleasant day in Seattle, Nancy wore a 3/4-length, long-sleeved and high-necked blue rubber dress with a pearl choker. Inside the four-inch heels with ankle straps snugly fastened with the tiniest of padlocks, she wore black latex stockings that were joined to each other at their tops by two pencil-thick rubber cords, each cord being glued at either end about six inches down the insides of each stocking. ...

continued from part 1 Part 2 Dave’s mind was in turmoil, here he was dressed partially in women’s clothing that all the world could see and stare at and think what sort of guy would wear a rubber skirt in public, but at the same time he was ecstatic at being able to wear the latex panties and skirt especially as they had only just come off a beautiful women who he had brought to an orgasm only minutes before. He could tell Rose was serious about him having to continue to wear her latex skirt and panties so he just accepted his fate and followed Rose off the aeroplane and down to the luggage carrousel. He didn’t have to look behind him to know the stares he was getting, dressed as he was, but it occurred to him that maybe a few of the onlookers might just be a bit jealous of him being able to show off his latex skirt in public, he assumed there would be other guys that secretly wished to wear not only women’s clothes but latex ones as well, and on top of all that be with a good looking women also dress in latex. ...

Most major cities have an event that is THE premier event of the year for the fetish crowd. Ours is no different. Held in an industrial area this event starts promoting three months out. As soon as the first announcements are out preparations begin. There is so much to do once a date and location have been secured. There are venders to contact & secure, event workers to recruit, security, wait staff, entertainers, lighting, sound, area set up/tear down, money managers, handlers, accommodations, transportation… the list goes on. ...

This story is covered by the Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial-ShareAlike 3.0 Unported License (https://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nc-sa/3.0/ ) I was taking a stroll through a small public park when I spotted her. She was sitting quietly, relaxing underneath a tall tree, and thinking to herself. From a distance, she didn’t seem to be all that unusual, except for the maid costume. A carefully detailed maid costume, probably a cosplay outfit purchased from one of those stores which sell them in bulk. There were a lot of people who bought them, but rarely wore them outdoors or outside a convention. Still, besides that one oddity, nothing else out of the ordinary. Just a girl who decided to have a nice private picnic by herself. ...

When the bus stopped to fill the fuel tank, Susan opened her eyes suddenly. “Gosh, I fell asleep.” She murmured rubbing her eyes with her hands. “And we are only at the early afternoon… There is still a day and a half before we will arrive in New York on this bus.” She looked distractedly outside through the bus window, and watched that they stopped more or less fifty meter from the bus stop shelter. Under it there was only a figure, a female one, enveloped in a long and glistening black cape completed with a big hood. She also noted that it was raining heavily, with a lead grey colour in the sky and thunder was rumbling not too far away. ...

Saturday morning dawned with an overcast sky and threatening clouds as Barbara clicked on the kettle to make her first cup of tea for the day. She flicked on the radio to get the weather forecast so that she could decide what to wear for her morning’s retail therapy session at the mall. Barbara was in her mid twenties and still single, but always on the lookout, and basically happy with her life so far. Her figure was pretty good, although she thought she could loose a couple of kilos around her tummy, and her face was pleasant and friendly, not beautiful like a film star or model but she was fine with the way she looked and had her admirers in the past. Her long shiny auburn hair was possibly her best visual attribute and she spent many hours keeping it that way. She was quite fit due to her daily morning exercise of three circuits of the local park at a fast jog pace and swimming twice a week at the local pool. Barbara was careful of what she ate to maintain her health and figure and she had very few colds or other ailments. ...

In Memory of Diane, my soulmate, who sadly passed away after her fight with cancer and is sadly missed. I hope in leaving this legacy to your readers that they can appreciate how much fun we had in acting out these fantasies. The audience clapped as Diane and master walked on stage for their performance of a lifetime. Master in his usual black cloak with red lining and Diane in her bright red shiny costume with her fishnet stockings. The costume was low cut at the back and left little to the imagination as it hugged her contours tightly. The crotch pulling the stockings in between her legs so tightly, the seam almost ran up her crack which was already beginning to glisten with her juices. The show had not even begun but yet Diane was tingling all over with anticipation at what was to come. Master stood at one side while she strutted about the stage doing her stretching exercises. Then he placed the plastic jar centre stage ready for her. Diane positioned herself along side the jar and lowered herself down on one leg, the knee bent while her other leg stuck out in front of her. ...

Several years ago, I was asked by a major latex designers to model for her latex wear catalog. I had done it before with my then girlfriend, Karen, This time, I also agreed to do it as it was so much fun wearing all those hot outfits, especially under the blazing studio lights. Teamed with me this time was Samantha, a very attractive girl of mixed parentage. Her Father is American, her Mother is Japanese. Samantha is a head computer programmer for a major NYC bank, and travels all over the world to attend to the software issues of the banking chain. She lives in Manhattan, and at the time was about 29 years old. ...

Ellen stretched her long bare arms and legs, glistening with a thin sheen of sweat from her warm-up jog. She knew that every pair of male eyes had found an excuse to linger in her direction since she walked into the equipment room, but she didn’t mind too much. In a way it was a validation – her hard work in the gym was keeping her in great shape, and looking good was one of her top goals for working out. Anyway, she knew that the spandex shorts and sports bra she was wearing showed off her figure, so she really couldn’t blame people for glancing her way, as long as those looks didn’t linger excessively long. ...

continued from part 6 Part 7 She felt that her public ordeal wold never come to an end. For almost two hours Walter had made her walk around downtown, presenting herself in her strict and bizarre slave uniform. She was forced to stroll through a mall and present herself to the public. Her cheeks were red from shame, sometimes she had to fight her tears again and again. Over the time she got hot in her heavy rubber slave outfit and all the plastic. She felt her sweat drippling over her skin, the layers of rubber and plastic sometimes seemed to be glued onto her. Whenever she tried to fight Walters orders, she was treated with the electric discipline system and since the remote enema system was put to good use, she felt like being pregnant in her eighth month now. And still there was a lot of liquid in the container in her backpack, as the weight told her. ...

(story continues from The Wand) Part Two: Emily The morning was beautiful, the sun is shining, the wind of the previous week is gone, and in my lounge, locked in a hamster cage, is the shrunken body of my betraying boyfriend. The bastard has been screwing my best friend Emily and I had been shown him doing so by the magic contained within the wand! I reached out and yes the wand lay next to me, a twisted piece of thin stick with a carved handle and a lot of power. The wand would help me, I can feel its affinity to my thoughts, the wand will grant me the power to seek my revenge, or is it justice, on those that have betrayed my trust. The wand, I reach out to pick it up, its power ripples through my fingers, melding into my hand, shaping its self to my thoughts, becoming a part of me! ...

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 18_ Chapter 19: Moulding Jessica Jessica stood in the center of the room, once again nude save for her silver jewelry. Her hair had been carefully placed in a loose bun, held together by two black lacquer chopsticks. It was the exact same style Jessica wore the night she first met Brulée, at the celebrity auction, and that fact hadn’t been lost on the investigator. It had dawned on Jessica that perhaps she, and not Heather, had been Brulée’s target all along. ...

This is a true story. I am Polemanme; I should explain I am very much into bondage and to small extent domination. I would describe myself as submissive and love to be tied up and played with in a sexual way. The bondage has to be very effective and I love to push the envelope of bondage. I have tried and still do indulge in self-bondage but never seem to have the courage to try one of the tried and tested self-release mechanisms. Like ice in a stocking. I will however try this in the near future. ...

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 17_ Chapter 18: Soft on the inside… As the goo covered her hands and feet, Jessica-kitten noted that it was hot but not uncomfortably so. It was very sticky with a consistency not unlike a very thick hair gel or grease, and smelled incredibly sweet, sugary sweet. Jessica-kitten couldn’t help herself and became wet at the thought of her being encased in the sweet, gooey material. It was only the image of Brulée staring at her through the front wall of the mold that kept Jessica-kitten from fully enjoying the experience of the hot candy gel slowly gobbling her nude kitten-body. If her eyelids weren’t glued open, Jessica-kitten would have closed her eyes and fantasized of Bobbi the Songbird’s supple body as the goo oozed up her breasts and claimed her face. ...

This story was an entry into the 2010 Winter Fetish Story Contest This may explain why our life has changed. Changed for the better I must say, but changed nonetheless. My wife and I have been together for over 20 years, and we are the adventurous type and like to try lots of new things. One of the things that we found we both really enjoy is dressing in lycra or spandex, and preferably shiny spandex. We also like a little light bondage thrown in the mix. We both have cat suits and zentai suits as well as leggings and leotards. Some times we dress up, put some normal clothes over top, then go out somewhere for dinner, then go somewhere fairly secluded and take our outer layers off and get brave and go for a walk or something, hoping not to get caught or see somebody. It always gives us a thrill and no one is harmed. Then we go home and feel each other up until we can’t handle it anymore, undo the crotch zippers and make mad passionate love. Maybe one of us will be tied up, or one tied up and the top with a spandex hood too, just to add a little excitement. We never really went far enough with each other that we couldn’t get out of a situation or scenario. If we played like that, there was always a way out right away. ...

The story is based on a true bondage session and therefore it is safe to say that any resemblance to a living person is entirely intentional. You would never suspect it if you saw her at the shopping centre. She would probably seem to you like the soccer mum of the month. One could imagine her standing in front of the cooker while preparing a meal for her family consisting of a husband and the proverbial 2.3 children. The dog would be in the garden waiting to be fed after the family had finished their dinner. It’s not like she was bad looking, but she was surely not one you’d turn your head to look at if you passed her on the street. ...

Part 1 David was waiting in the departure lounge at Sydney airport when he spotted the lady in the dark blue slinky skirt. He was thinking it was latex, it certainly looked like latex, but would women really wear latex in public, especially in the lounge ready to board a plane? Dave loved latex and was familiar with its appearance but didn’t have any of his own as it was expensive. He did once buy a pair of ladies panties and enjoyed wearing them a few times before they ripped and used them afterwards to put on his pillow to sleep on so he could enjoy the feel and aroma of his favourite material. ...

This is a work of pure fiction. After all, if you wanted reality, you would be watching television, wouldn’t you? This story was inspired by a reader. Why not inspire me now? His name is Keith and the most interesting thing I can say about him would take a week or so to make up. He is neither rich nor good looking, but then I’m no super model either. He is intelligent with a good sense of humor, polite, and seven years younger than I. My name is Nancy, that is my middle name, my first name is Elisabeth. I never liked any of the nick names, Liz, Beth, and Lilly for Elisabeth or Elisabeth itself for that matter. My mother who goes by Betty is also, Elisabeth. She named me with the intention of calling me by my middle name, which I have always preferred. ...

A gust of cold wind hit Ona head-on as she jogged over the bridge, but the tall dark-haired girl didn’t mind. She was dressed for this weather - her long athletic legs sheathed in lined spandex, her torso protected by a snug windbreaker, even her hands and ears covered in gloves and a hat. Ona took a lot of pride in the excellent shape she kept herself in, and a big part of that was not letting a little cold weather keep her from her daily run. And really, it was a gorgeous morning, bright and sunny, just rather chilly. There were a few other folks out in the park alongside the river - some other runners and a few folks walking dogs. Everyone was bundled up tight. There certainly wasn’t a lot of skin showing on a day like this. ...

I browsed though the magazines in the rack while I waited in the queue eventually just picking one out at random, not really for the stories but the crosswords made work more bearable, I’m a customer service adviser, and yes that’s a fancy title for someone who answers the phones in one of the businesses that have gone back to the ‘human’ touch way of thinking. The old man in front paid and shuffled out of the store so I placed the basket on the counter and waited while the robotic shop assistant efficiently packed the few items I was purchasing. ‘He’, I say he because this model had no discernible gender features which I always thought just made things harder, smiled at me and said “Hello Jenny ready meal again? I had deduced from your shopping habits that you enjoyed food preparation?” ...

She looked at the envelope and took a deep breath. Her fingers trembled as she slid it open and eased the contents out. For a moment she held the gold and red embossed card in her fingers and dared not to look, then with a bead of sweat on her brow she did. The words were clear and simple… her heart stopped. She slumped down in her chrome and leather chair and looked about her office. The office she had dreamt of all those years, the office she had been entitled to for so long, the office she had done so much to gain, but as she gazed down at the card in her hand, she wished it all away. ...

She waits, knelt in the hallway, facing the door. Her hands cuffed behind her back forcing her naked breasts forward. Her feet bare and cuffed also. The chain of a third pair of cuffs slipping between her buttocks as the ends connect her wrists to her ankles, pulling her arms straight and her back into an arch. Her eyes covered with a silk scarf, preventing her looking at the clock to know how long she was there. The air conditioning clicked on. Knelt directly under the vent, the cold blast of air brought goose bumps to her flesh, her nipples becoming erect. The sheen of sweat that had built on her body cooling rapidly, sending a shiver through her. Her spread legs allowing the cooling air to pass over her pussy, only serving to increase the heat there. A jingle of chains as she moves her weight around to take some pressure off her knees. Her musky smell reaching up to her nose, heightening her arousal still further. A viscous cycle with no means of relief. Her mind wandering as time passes. Thinking back to how she arrived here. Kissing Him goodbye this morning, dressed to please Him only in a light summer dress, standing on tip toes to reach his lips, her bare feet pressed together, presenting a cute, girlish image to Him as he left. Relaxing, knowing that she had no one expecting her today, a day to herself. She thought back to the night before, how she had disappointed Him and, more curiously, how He had failed to punish her. She had knelt at His feet, head bowed, awaiting the rebuke that never came. Eventually they went to bed and He went straight to sleep ignoring her naked body beside Him. As she lay awake, she decided that if He would not punish her then she must take it upon herself to do it. Next morning, after he left for work she started to prepare. First a bath, carefully shaving her armpits, legs and pussy bare. Getting out, she towelled herself dry then dressed slipping back only into the dress she had worn earlier. Looking at herself in the mirror, her long shapely legs visible from mid thigh, her pert ass loosely covered by the skirt and her firm breasts jiggling as she twirled. Fastening her leather cuffs around her wrists and ankles, she kneels in the centre of the bed. Using a couple of padlocks to lock her wrists in front of her and her ankles together. The keys across the room, far enough away to let her feel in bondage without being out of reach. She remains motionless for a time, her head bowed. Moving only to keep circulation flowing. Finally, her hands slip between her legs, lifting her skirt. Her fingers slip in between her already wet pussy, pressing against her clit. Probing into her pussy. Bending down, her head resting on the mattress next to her knees, the extra reach gained by her hands allowing her to play with her ass. A finger pushed inside, filling her from behind as she is already filled in front. Hands moving in time, entering and leaving her body, filling then leaving a void, faster and harder, the metal work on the cuffs jangling as her fingers reach a blur of motion, her climax building, her breathing ragged, coming in short grunts and snorts. Then she stops. Her building climax caught in mid flow before slipping away from her, resting before straightening herself. Hoping over to the dresser to retrieve the keys, releasing herself from her confines. Errands to run, she busies herself making sure she is ready to go out. Going through the front door she has an idea and backtracks to her bedroom. Opening the top drawer in her bedside cabinet she removes her two dildos. Kneeling on hands and knees on the bed, her ass high in the air, she takes the smallest, pushing it into her pussy, letting her juices soak it before pulling it out and pressing it into her ass. Slowly, letting it fill her until only the tip protrudes from her anus. Taking the larger dildo, she slides it into her pussy, adjusting its position as it rubs against the one already in her ass. She waits a moment, getting used to the feeling of fullness. Before standing and heading back downstairs. Her walk different as her crotch and ass muscles fight to stop the dildos falling out. Getting into the car, she subconsciously brushes her skirt out of the way, letting her bare ass rest on the seat, the weight of her body pressing the dildos further into her. Starting the car, she moves out along the dirt track to the highway, every bump and jolt forcing one or both of her intruders deeper inside, sending shivers down her spine. At last, she reaches the comparative smoothness of the highway and heads for the supermarket. Parking towards the back of the lot, away from anyone who might notice the adjustments she has to make when getting out of the car. Slipping on a pair of heels, not so much to protect her feet, but to preserve her dignity as she walks around the shop. Doing the grocery shopping has never been such fun, walking in high heels whilst trying to keep your legs and buttocks together made for a distracting time as she worked down her list. Reaching deep into the freezer section, her groin pressed into the metal lip, she froze for a moment as a wave of pleasure washed over her. Going through the checkout she is sure that everyone in the store knows what she is up to, feeling every eye upon her. In reality no one noticed anything more that a beautiful young woman in a summer dress and strappy sandals. Getting back to her car, loading the shopping in before getting in herself. Again the unconscious flick of her dress to expose her ass, bending to remove her shoes before driving off. Driving bare foot not a hardship as she can’t drive in heels anyway, and, except with His indulgence, they are all she is allowed to wear. Reaching the dirt track of her drive way, her senses even more stimulated after a couple of hours being filled, she had to slow the car to a crawl to allow her to concentrate on staying on the road. Pulling into the carport she stops, getting her breath back. Taking the groceries into the kitchen, putting everything away before heading off to the bedroom. Again kneeling on the bed she allows her ass and pussy muscles to relax. Held in such a state of tension for so long it takes a while, but finally the dildos fall free from her onto the bed. Collapsing into a ball she closes her eyes, resting for what she has planned next. An hour, no more before she feels ready to move again. Looking at the clock, seeing that He will be home soon, she busies herself with the last preparations. Taking 3 pairs of metal handcuffs and a scarf she goes downstairs, dropping her toys on the bottom stair as she heads for the kitchen and out into the backyard. She walks to the vegetable plot at the end of the yard and picks some for dinner, if any of her neighbours had seen her they would have noticed nothing odd, but the trip was a cover for her real intent, to get her feet dusty and dirty just the way He liked them. Heading back into the house she removes her dress and throws it into the laundry basket before heading back to the hall. Picking up her toys she settles into a kneel just inside the front door. Taking the cuffs she connects them together. Taking one of the end pairs she places them on her ankles, pulling the loose pair out behind her where she can reach it. The scarf next, folded and folded and the placed over her eyes, tying in a knot behind her head, cutting off her sight. Lastly, reaching down behind her, finding the loose cuffs and pulling them up, the chain of the middle pair slipping between her buttocks. Looping the bracelets loosely around her wrists whilst she gets comfortable before finally closing them shut. Knowing that now she must wait for the keys to the cuffs are on His key ring. So, she waits.

It was a late Friday evening, I had hog tied myself for self-bondage session with hinge cuffs and leg cuffs all locked into my brand new waist chain. I was wearing a long sleeve thermal shirt, a pair of loose cargo shorts and a pair of suspenders to keep the cargo shorts from falling off as I would be crawling around to get keys. For safety I had no gag and I had a cell phone within reach with several emergency numbers programmed on speed dial. I had used a very short padlocked chain to leash my leg cuffs to one of the legs of my upright piano. The piano weighs in at about 400lbs and having moved it several times there was no way someone hogtied was going to budge it, particularly on carpeting. The key to the padlock was held by a magnetic lock on the ceiling above me. The power to the mag-lock was supplied by an extension cord that ran along the ceiling and through a doorway and plugged into a simple electric light timer plugged into a living room outlet. There was no way to get to the outlet while leashed to the piano leg or reach the power cord on the ceiling when hogtied on the floor. To make sure nothing bad happened when the mag-lock was de-energized and the key dropped to the ground I attached a piece of fish line to the padlock key. The fish line dangled down so I could touch it with my hogtied hands. The keys to the padlock connecting my leg cuff chain to my waist chain were in bedroom on the bed. The keys to the hinge cuffs were in the kitchen on the counter. I had had a good time rolling around on the floor for 2 hrs in an inescapable hogtie. Right on schedule the timer turned the power off and the key dropped in front of my nose. I used the fish line to pull the keys to me and then quickly unlocked the chain that leashed me to the piano leg. Still hogtied I crawled and wiggled my way into the bedroom. I pulled the coverlet on the bed towards me until the padlock key fell off on the floor then I maneuvered until I got the key in my hands and was able to unlock the padlock and remove the hogtie chain. I straightened up, it felt great after 2 hrs. My hands and legs were still shackled but the uncomfortable part was over. I shuffled into the kitchen and got the key to handcuffs and started feeling working on getting the key into the handcuff keyhole. This always takes a few minutes. After several minutes not having any success I went to a mirror to see. I quickly discovered I had locked the cuffs with the keyholes facing away from my fingers. I was usually careful about that but I had screwed up this time. I wasn’t worried because I had done this once before and had been able to get my hands in front of me by scooting them by my legs. ...

You may not think me very sexually active or just a little stuck up, but sucking cock literally makes me sick. I know most females enjoy this type of oral activity, but after trying it with four or five different partners as many as five times on Sean, I just find it degrading. In addition to being a prude in this area, I really crave receiving oral sex. When a guy goes down on me, it’s heaven. That is if he does it right! Now, you probably think I am high maintenance material and would not touch me with a ten foot pole or a two inch cock. ...

Why did I have to do it? I love my leather gear and have a complete wardrobe of the stuff. The only thing about it being that when my body scent mixes with the leather, that fantastic new leather smell wears off. Not to worry though, I still love the feel of it and have found a place that does the spray leather scent they use in for older cars in used car show rooms. ...

(story continues from Submissive Position) Part 2 – Slutty Claudia Chapter 5: Claudia Kyle was enjoying his shower as he began getting ready for his second meeting with Jodie. His mind had wandered onto their last meeting, how sexy she looked and what would she wear tonight. This brought his mind around to what should he wear? Normally he would dress casually, not really thinking about what was suitable; this uncomplicated approach had always resulted in, even if he said it himself ‘a good look’. However tonight was different; he was now a ‘Dom’ therefore should he dress to reinforce this position? ...

continued from part 3 A forth part written by Colloredo Reading the story “The Piano Teacher by Rbbral” inspired me to take the subject further. I think the subject has some good potential to develop in many ways, here is the first part of a few more to come. While he lead her back to the house, carefully directing her steps, she was thinking about all the changes in her if which had happened just within the last few hours. Things she had been fantasizing about for such long times and never believed they would become true one day. And here she was. An immense craving for sex were the best words to describe the feelings of Walters rubber slut at this point. Right after that extremely humiliating haircut scene, Walter had taken her to a little restaurant, where he obviously was a well known and appreciated guest. ...

continued from part 2 Part Three Chapter 6: Tight & Tidy. Maryann got home that night really concerned. Not only about Robin but she felt a real jealousy about Ed in Robin’s relationship. She thought she knew exactly what Robin was feeling. Just about then the phone rang. “Hello?” “Maryann it’s me.” “Yes Sir.” “I feel like having a nice dinner and I want my sub on my arm.” “Yes Sir!” ...

Darling I do want you to know how much I truly love you, but I should not need to remind you that going to a professional Mistress was your idea. You did agree to do as you were told for a full thirty days. I realize this is very hard for you and probably nothing like your sexual fantasy. All I can say is too bad asshole! When Margaret ordered you to strip naked and led you to the stool for your enemas, was it five or six, any way a good cleaning, I was more sexually aroused than I was even in college. I could see the emotional discomfort as you sat before us holding every drop until the command was given. We will be repeating that every day. Margaret says after three or four days, you should become very enema dependant. I only hope you will be able to take a good healthy shit without water some day. Watching you shave your legs and privates was a real turn on for me. I think it was the total humiliation on your face that made it so enjoyable. As you dressed in nylons, heels, bra and a wig, I felt an empowerment over you that I is difficult to describe. It is as though your entire personality is under my thumb. ...

Dianne–Wonder Woman––was nervous as she fidgeted in front of the full length mirror in the “green room”; she was a few minutes away from her nationwide TV interview with Chandra Chan, the famously bitchy but wildly popular TV hostess. She smoothed her new costume against her body; was it too sheer? Probably; too late to change now. The new red white and blue sheath was clinging, surely; maybe too clinging. The slim collar around her neck broadened to a tight halter that confined and separated her full breasts, then swooped down to a low cut band of fabric , well below her navel, that barely sheathed her pubic bulge, then cradling and outllining her vulvar crease, connected with the high hipped, almost thongllke strand of cloth barely holding her buttocks. She buckled on the heavy Amazon belt, source for much of her power; among other things, it kept the flimsy costume from sliding off her breasts.. “not quite naked” she thought, as she pirouetted and posed before the mirror; but, maybe this costume change is a -good idea. At least her PR team. Kevin and Andrea, had told her so. And besides, she looked so––sexy. She turned, posed once more, before she buckled on the magic cuffs. ...

Crystal City 8:00-9:00PM Just a little about me to start things off, my name is Jeremy, I’m 26 and I grew up on a dairy farm in Nebraska. In 2005 I graduated with Masters Degree in Engineering from Purdue University. My first paying job after college was for a very large Aerospace Company. In November of 2005 my company sent me to Crystal City for a 180-day assignment. Crystal City is corporate city, everything is owned by a private company, and is across the Potomac River from Washington DC in Virginia. The city is built around a Washington DC Metro train station. The Washington Metro is the main mass transit rail system for all of Washington DC. Immediately around the Metro station is a cluster of a dozen or so a 20-30-story apartment buildings and enormous office buildings populated by companies that do business with the US Government. My particular form of kink with self-bondage is the excitement of seeing how close I can get to being caught without actually getting caught. This actually means that I have to put myself in situations where I could be caught. One of my biggest thrills is to have people see me but not notice that I’m tied up. All of the buildings and the Crystal City Metro are connected by a series of underground corridors. Within those tunnels is a small city, called, not surprisingly “The Underground”. The Underground has restaurants, a grocery store, barbershops and other stores. During weekdays employees of the company’s occupying the outer ring of building arrive via the Metro and use the Underground to get to their offices. After working hours the Underground is almost a ghost town, all of the restaurants, bistros and stores close at 6PM. Most of the traffic after the 6PM is the local apartment dwellers accessing the Metro Station. Because I was on a long term assignment and he Washington DC, Crystal City area is a very expensive place to rent hotel room the company put me up in a one bedroom furnished apartment in one of the large apartment buildings in the Crystal City complex. It was great, in the morning I could walk out of my 10th floor apartment go down the elevator out into the Underground corridors and come up in my office building. I could also go from my apartment to almost anywhere in DC without ever going outside using the Metro. Purely by accident one afternoon after work I found that I forgotten to bring my access card to enter my apartment building from the Underground when I had gone to work that morning. This access card allows you into the building from the outside, access the parking garage, swimming pool and all of the other apartment building common areas. It looks like an ordinary blank credit card, you wave it in front of the scanner at the door, the door buzzes and it unlocks. Building renters apparently forget this card a lot, as I did, because just outside the apartment access door there was a speakerphone speed dial button with a sign that read “Press for Access 24/7” That day I pressed it and it digitally dialed within a ring or two it connected me with a security attendant. I told the attendant I had left my cardkey in my apartment, the attendant asked me my name, apartment number, and the name of my favorite pet. They also asked me if I had the key to my apartment, I said yes. Within 10 seconds a buzzer went off and the access door unlocked. I opened the door and rode the elevator up to my 10th floor apartment. No fuss, by accident I did the same thing some weeks at 2AM coming home from a trip home and the exact same thing happened. I thought there was a way to use this in self-bondage scene but I hadn’t figured it out yet. The following events take place between 8 and 9 PM. Just before Christmas on a Friday night I had a number of friends from work over to watch a basketball game, the game was a rout so the game ended just after 8PM, without all the drama of timeouts pervading the end of most basketball games. This was a regular Friday night things with some of my co-workers. Most of my friends were DC area residents and lived outside the capital beltway, I was a transient and my apartment was close so it was convenient. During the game my friends and stuffed ourselves with pizza and gotten very drunk and very high. I had continued after my friends had left. This is when I got a self-bondage idea centering on “accidentally” forgetting my access card. Just across the doorway to my apartment building from the Underground corridor is a branch of the Navy Credit Union with an ATM in the wall of the corridor. This corridor was not well traveled after working hours. The office buildings were closed so it was generally just people returning to their apartments from the Metro from other parts of DC. The idea was to leave my apartment unlocked, handcuff myself, and ride the apartment elevator down to the Underground and check my account balance at the Credit Union ATM. The thrill part was to leave my apartment access card key in my apartment so I would have to use the 24/7 security call button at the access door to have them buzz me in, all the while standing in a very well lit Underground corridor. Since I wasn’t going outside, I didn’t need a jacket so I left my grey sweatshirt and some faded blue bib overalls on that I had been wearing. I took my ATM card out of my wallet and slipped it into my back pocket, I didn’t need my wallet so I left it and made sure my apartment door was unlocked and was just about ready to put on my handcuffs when I decided to wear my leg cuffs as well. My hand and leg cuffs both took the same key so I put one key in each of my back pockets. Then I put on the leg cuffs over a pair of high ankle hiking boots I had gotten during a stint in Army ROTC in college. I double locked the leg cuffs. Once I dropped my pants leg down over my shoes, if I was standing with my feet together, even a very observant person could only see a bit of chain on the floor between my legs. No one could see the leg cuffs at all. Then I put on my hinge handcuffs with my palms inward and the keyholes were facing down, towards my fingers. I evened up the hasps tight enough so that I could get my index finger between the cuffs and the inside of each of my wrists. Then I rotated my hands so that my palms were facing outwards, then I tightened down the cuffs 3 more notches on each. Finally double locking them with a fork. This seems tight, it is hard to rotate your wrists, but it’s actually more comfortable and gives you that secure feeling. With the cuffs on like this when I’m ready get free, I have to rotate one wrist in the cuffs so my palm faces inward then I can unlock myself, this hurts for a second but I only have do it once on one wrist. I usually use soap to help the rotation. I was ready for the first part of the plan, I opened the apartment door and checked both ways to ensure no one was coming, patted my back pocket to verify I had the cuff keys then took off down the hallway to the elevators to the 10th floor elevator waiting area. When I got to the waiting area I pressed the down button then I sat down in one of the chairs in the waiting area, a car came almost immediately. I let the door open, then close then waited a couple of minutes, and watched the elevator location lights 1 of the 4 elevators was moving so some one was using the elevators. I decided to go back to my apartment and wait then try again. I sloshed about a 1/2 of a cup of Jack Daniels into a glass and drank it then chased it with a beer, soda straws are wonderful things when your wearing handcuffs. I sat down on the couch still wearing the handcuffs and shackles and watched TV for about 20 minutes then decided to try again if it didn’t work this time I was going to pack in the idea. When I get drunk, I lose my inhibitions, but things I wouldn’t do normally, I will do when I reach a certain level of drunkenness. This was one of those times; I decided it would be even more exciting to leave the keys to the cuffs in the apartment while I went down there. I set them on the coffee table then left. This time the ride down to the Underground level was uneventful with no one about. At the level the elevator opens into a small room with the glass access door to the Underground and several doors leading to resident underground parking. From the elevator I could see through the door across the corridor into the corridor and saw that no one was coming in so I stepped out of the elevator. Then turned around and watched the elevator, the doors closed but the elevator location lights showed that it wasn’t moving, in fact the lights turned off indicating no one was calling for the car. The coast was clear for stage 2, operation ATM. I opened the Underground access door and checked both ways for anyone in the corridor. I didn’t see anyone so I slipped through the door allowed it to close and lock with what seemed like a very large click. Now, I was now locked out of my apartment building. This corridor I was in was one that led from the outer ring of buildings to the Underground Café area, at this time of the evening it wasn’t used much but it did get some ATM traffic. The Navy Federal Credit Union was just kitty-corner across and up the hallway about 25 ft. I hurried over to the ATM machine and laboriously slid my ATM card in and typed in my PIN. Being buzzed and cuffed it took forever to get card in and the keys punched. I finally got my account balance printed out. I took the print out looked at it, verified from the balance that I had gotten paid again and tossed it in the trash. Then I started back for the access door. While walking back I heard then saw someone coming up the corridor towards me. From a distance I could tell the person coming up from the hallway was a security rent-a-cop. The Underground has uses a security company called Capital Properties Security (CSP). There guards patrol the Underground corridors area after hours. I had seen them before; they were the-observe-and-report type of security no guns or handcuffs. They were far away down the corridor that I knew whoever it was couldn’t see the handcuffs, but I also knew that there was no way I would get into the building fast enough. For me this is the exciting part and not having the keys definitely increased the thrill level to intoxicating levels. Coolly, I leaned against the wall next to the ATM machine and put my feet together and slid them out a bit and slouched. Then looked at the floor and completed the “I’m lost in thought look”. In my escapades when a person gets close enough for eye contact I usually smile and say Hi. Most people just mumble Hi, look elsewhere and keep on going. That was the plan. this time I was done in by because the ATM chose the moment when the woman had almost reached my location to start beeping loudly. I had left my ATM card in the machine. There was no way I was going back to get it, so it just beeped insanely loudly for about 15 seconds, then ate my card. The security guard was a black lady maybe 30 yrs old a little overweight. She was wearing a uniform, consisting of black pants and white shirt and had one of those big belts with a flashlight radio and a couple of cell phones hanging from it, no guns or handcuffs. She stopped in the middle of the hallway in front of me and said “Sir, didn’t you hear that, you just lost your ATM card” I said, “Oh crap!”, then I said “I was trying to figure out what I was doing next and just didn’t hear it”. This was absolutely true though, I was sure she had no idea what I was thinking about. I smiled at her. She laughed and said, “you must really be thinking hard to have missed that racket”. I smiled back at her and said, “Yeah, I was, sorry” Out of the corner of my eye I could see her continue walking down the corridor in the direction she came to an outside access door about 20 ft from the ATM. She straightened the mat in front of it with her foot then looked at me and said in a mock southern accent, “Did you lose your tractor farm boy?” I looked up her and said, “Pardon” and I noticed her nametag said Snowden. She said, “Your overalls, I don’t see those very often around here, they look good on you” I smiled are her and said best farm drawl, “Why thank you Ma’am I’m from Nebraska, these is my best Sunday school clothes”. She laughed and as she started walking away but said in a bad southern accent, “Be careful farm boy or I’ll come back and take those off you”. I snorted at her “Hah!” She laughed gave me a big smile and continued down the corridor. She went out of sight around a corner. I heaved a sigh of relief at surviving that one. It was definitely time to bug out. I hurried back to the access door and used my shoulder to press the call button. as expected the digital dialing was immediate when I pressed the call button. There was a click and I immediately got a recorded message “Sorry we are away from the phone now, we’ll be back shortly. If this is a real emergency hang up and dial 911. If you’ve forgotten your apartment access card call the Capital Properties Security office at XXX-XXX-XXXX. There was a phone dial tone, several clicks then silence. ...

An unfamiliar sound echoed down the quiet street, bouncing off the closed storefronts; the distinct rap of high heels on sidewalk cement. Quick short deliberate steps created by a smartly dressed woman in her mid twenties. The dark seams of her nylons quickly disappearing under the over the knee tight skirt-suit that showed clearly, her curvaceous body. From the pill box hat to the high gloss black patent high heels, she looked every part the modern 50’s woman. ...

It was premiere night at the museum of modern art. New, rising, and “edgy” artists from the world over had come to show off their newest pieces, and Kevin hated every moment of it. His friend Bootheroy had insisted he come along after losing yet another date for the event, and Kevin was regretting accepting the invitation. There was nothing here but shapeless sculpture and collections of garbage welded together. Supposedly, it was all suppose to mean something, but Kevin couldn’t get any meaning out of anything he saw, beyond “Look at me! I’m an artist!” Even worse, he had lost Bootheroy, who had wandered off to discuss the verve of an oak tree ...

Karen had already been dripping sweat before she slid nervously between the sheets of her cocoon, but now that the air was ever so gradually being sucked out of the vacbed, she felt so wet she thought she might slide out one side. She had tried not to notice all of the people in the club watching her volunteer to have fifteen minutes of fame as a vacbed toy for the general public. Indeed, they had tried very hard (and largely without success) to not ogle her as she stripped down to pasties, back-seamed fishnet stockings, a lace boy-thong (all of the utility of a g-string, with a construction more flattering for a woman with a real butt). She pinned her voluminous, curly copper hair back into the tightest bun she could manage. She thought they must be performing that time-honored dance of loving the one they were with while dreaming of being with her - at least the straight guys, lesbians and bi girls, and in her experience most girls became pretty bi when presented with the opportunity to grope a beautiful, blinded, latex-sheathed stranger, and most gay guys were pretty fascinated by boobs anyhow. ...

Well like so the ad said “Nude model wanted. Must be gorgeous. Must have S&M experience. Must shave. Full frontal nudity required. No sex. One day only. Great pay.” So like of course I answered it ‘cause I do have a bitchin body and I am about the kinkiest chick I know. So this guy calls me and he tells me when and where to meet him, and I am like sort of surprised because it is an office building in downtown Dallas, but hey, cool, I live in Dallas. In the office I find a guy sitting at a desk but he is just like the receptionist and he gives me some forms to fill out and while I am doing that I am seeing several other hot honeys there so I really do not think my chances are very good. ...

The Crate Part 6: Tight & Tidy by Edward Quadrio M/f; D/s; cuffs; collar; public; cons; X continued from part 5 Part 6: Tight & Tidy. Maryann got home that night really concerned. Not only about Robin but she felt a real jealousy about Ed in Robin’s relationship. She thought she knew exactly what Robin was feeling. Just about then the phone rang. “Hello?” “Maryann it’s me.” “Yes Sir.” “I feel like having a nice dinner and I want my sub on my arm.” ...

continued from chapter 2.1 Chapter 2: Embracing a Life Style The exercise equipment stopped its cycle and she slumped against the chains. She knew that after the cycle was completed those evil electric shocks were cut off. She didn’t have long to wait as he must have been in the room. He unhooked her from the device and took her to another part of the house. This was different. She became aroused in her dulled senses as he lifted her onto a soft rubber covered bed. He still chained her feet and arms to the bed but she was in a real bed. He didn’t remove any of the rubber appliances or toys inside her, but she was in a real bed. He quietly pulled a heavy rubber sheet over her body and left the room. She was in peace for the first time since… since… she had no concept of since when. ...

continued from chapter 2.3 Chapter 4: Finding Reason Jillian was in rapture! The pulsing thing in her pussy ravaged her core as the electrical stimulation pulsed through her clit and nipples. The tight suction of the bed totally locked her in its merciless embrace and forced her to endure the massive eruptions driving her body response to frenzy. The chains at least gave some give as she pulled at them and she would shake and vibrate in the suspension. The bed was something else again. There was no forgiveness, no allowance for movement; she could only push against the constant press of the unyielding latex and curse her foolishness to not cover her plans better. ...

Chapter 16: Last Night of Freedom ‘S’ awoke still heavily rubberised, her corset holding her fast; she ached all over and felt the need for a long shower. The liquid in her suit had been re-absorbed whilst she slept, she lay wondering what time it was and where her beloved Master was. The room was night black and she realised that she had been blindfolded. She reached up to check only to realise that she was restricted; her hands would not move above her neck. The sound of chain confirmed her bondage; she lay back and would have smiled had not the breathe-through gag stopped her. There was nothing to do but wait for release by her Master. ...

Story continued from Part 7 Part Eight Chapter 15: Training Resumes ‘S’ lay quietly totally encapsulated in latex not one inch of her flesh exposed. ‘So here I am an animate being sealed inside an inanimate covering of my own choosing, latex rubber. The additional bondage of the straps and the tightness of them enhances the feeling of being contained and as such, I am covered and invincible and yet at the same time vulnerable. I am here until my Master releases me; I am in my element both as a slave to my Master as well as to the latex. The feeling of being in total bondage is amazing and the sensations are quite exquisite, it feels as if every nerve end is alive and sending messages to the pleasure centre in my brain. The feeling of being contained within the all covering latex and the all over squeeze of the rubber as it forms an impervious constraining layer is so physically and mentally satisfying. Here I lie in extreme bondage, my mouth filled with a fully inflated latex bladder with breathe through hole allowing me to gain enough air to breath. I can’t move a muscle and yet I am as happy as I could possibly be. I am fulfilled. I am at peace; I want this to go on for ever!’ ‘S’ began her mantra and eventually drifted off to a bondaged dreamless sleep. ...

Chapter 15: Training Resumes ‘S’ lay quietly totally encapsulated in latex not one inch of her flesh exposed. ‘So here I am an animate being sealed inside an inanimate covering of my own choosing, latex rubber. The additional bondage of the straps and the tightness of them enhances the feeling of being contained and as such, I am covered and invincible and yet at the same time vulnerable. I am here until my Master releases me; I am in my element both as a slave to my Master as well as to the latex. The feeling of being in total bondage is amazing and the sensations are quite exquisite, it feels as if every nerve end is alive and sending messages to the pleasure centre in my brain. The feeling of being contained within the all covering latex and the all over squeeze of the rubber as it forms an impervious constraining layer is so physically and mentally satisfying. Here I lie in extreme bondage, my mouth filled with a fully inflated latex bladder with breathe through hole allowing me to gain enough air to breath. I can’t move a muscle and yet I am as happy as I could possibly be. I am fulfilled. I am at peace; I want this to go on for ever!’ ‘S’ began her mantra and eventually drifted off to a bondaged dreamless sleep. ...

I checked the address at least three times not wanting to surprise some totally unaware and disinterested party. Walking from the bus stop to Margaret B’s home was the most difficult three blocks of my life. That is a bit dramamatic I suppose, but those four inch heels in addition to being very high and rather unstable were painfully tight. I nearly fell the first time I stepped from sidewalk to street and that would have been a disaster. Any sign of a run on my stocking covered legs would demand a painful punishment that I could not tolerate and would certainly be upsetting for the planed adventure. ...

On a comfortably warm spring evening Mistress decided we were going to toss off a couple of bottles of wine and just enjoy each others company as equals. It brought back fond memories of our years in college together when we would sit a talk for hours about our dreams and desires. Well one bottle turned into two and two to three, and the desires we were speaking of turned into pure fantasy. ...

So, tonight I decided to have a little fun with my straight jacket… (mind you, I can get out of it on my own it just takes a long time, or I have a hook on the wall in my place that makes it easy and quick.) So, Wearing shorts and a tank top (with sandals) i set off for the basement of my 12 story condo building, my straight jacket folded under my arm. I saw nobody on the way down but I was still nervous. ...

Story continued from Part 6 Part Seven Chapter 13: Taking Control It was late by the time they returned to James’s flat and they were both happy and contented to be back, ‘S’ retreated to the bathroom to bathe her piercings. James wanted ‘S’ to stay the night, he couldn’t bare the idea of her being on her own in her own flat with sensitive piercings and no one there to comfort her. So he insisted; she put up little defence. She could leave for work on the morrow. She already had some street clothes in his wardrobe; so it was settled. ...

Chapter 14: Public Meeting By the end of the week she had an offer on her flat; it was at the asking price so she accepted it. She began the process of closing one door in preparation of opening another. She took car loads of clothing to various charity shops as well as selling off many of the items she knew she would have no need for in her new life. Her collection of books together with her extensive music collection were packed and sent to her Master’s as was her collection of fetish items. ...

continued from part one Part Two Eight days… The best I could do so far. Being wrapped such a tight mummification, unable to move for so many hours, and then having to endure it again for two hours during the day was just too much. I might be able to handle it better if I could see, or even roll around a bit more. So twice now I’ve made it to eight days, then gave in and added more scenarios. Resetting the program for another twenty days, but allowing me the chance to spend a full night in a less stringent position. The more I add to the interface the more random my nightly bondage becomes. ...

The rest stop was on a quiet stretch of freeway just outside the city. Over the years the edge of town had moved ever closer and nearly overtaken the place, almost no one ever stopped there anymore. It was only a few more minutes until you reached town. I pulled my car into the rest stop turned the engine off and snapping out the lights. At three AM the only light came from the few lamps posted around the rest stop, and the glow of the freeway traffic on the other side of the swaying trees. Sitting in my car I watched the parking lot until I was satisfied that I was the only person around. ...

I’m not sure where to begin telling this story, so I’ll just jump right into it. I’m not much of a writer so you’ll have to excuse me. For the past few months I’ve been a prisoner in my own home. Dad left me the building in his will. It’s worth a decent amount of money I suppose, but there isn’t much to see from the outside. It’s just a brick office building with three stories and so old it doesn’t have an elevator. The neighborhood is pretty quiet, a couple of tenements of about the same age, an abandoned church, some newer offices and one of those U-store-it places on the same block. I moved in when I started my business, prefering to be close to my work. Years ago someone had leased part of the basement for storage and they made Dad install a backup generator in a shed on the back of the building. It still worked, I had a guy service it every few months, some of my equipment needed to stay powered up, or bad things could happen. ...

My boyfriend and I were on our first vacation together. When I came out to the motel pool on the first day in on one-piece tank suit, he laughed. “Not brave enough to wear a bikini? Or just too old-fashioned?” I informed him that I felt safer in a tank suit, esspecially when diving off the board. He still laughed. The next day we were in a cottage on a lake, and we swam out to the raft which is a perfect place for sunbathing. There were lots of others there, too. It got awfully warm in the sun so I dived into the lake for a little refreshing cool, and he followed. ...

I lay there face down on the floor, contemplating my situation whenever a clear thought could work it’s way through the distractions. There’s a risk with waiting too long between sessions when one is a self bondage addict… Hours earlier I had been shopping in the mall again. I rarely purchase anything on these trips, just wander the stores. I’d done almost the same thing a week before, but as any addict knows, you have to push things a little further the next time. Preparations at home had included me getting into my PVC bodysuit again. The fit is so tight that it leaves marks on my upper arms and thighs, where the cuffs are, that don’t fade for hours. Starting the zipper at the back of my neck has gotten easier with practice, and using a shoe string to pull it down my back and up between my legs is a practiced struggle. In the front at bellybutton height is the D-ring where a lock will secure the zipper later on. The key goes into the metal toolbox with another key. To hide my rather strange garment from the public, a heavy wool skirt and thick sweater over a t-shirt. I can hide the PVC from view, but I can’t hide the sounds it makes.. ...

(story continues from A Singapore Sub 1: Webcam Pleasure) Part 2: MRT Adventure Next day morning, Tania wake up early at 5am. She hasn’t had a good sleep throughout the night, waiting impatiently for the sun to rise so that she can finally meet her Master. She took a heavy breakfast to compensate for the dinner last night before a hot shower, she also take time to trim her pussy hair. She has always wanted to trim a straight thin vertical hairline but never skilful enough for that. ...

(story continues from Making a New Friend 2) This story contains adult content and should not be made available to minors or be read by anyone who is offended by sexual materials. Feel free to repost this story as long as it is in an appropriate place for the content and as long as this disclaimer remains with it. Part 3 Much to Wendy’s relief, Elaine allowed life to go on pretty much as normal, outside of the house anyway. When they were home it was a completely different story. Strict rules had been laid down for Wendy. Immediately upon arrival at the house, she was to strip naked, install the full harness ball gag and stand in the corner of the living room. There she would have to stand, fingers interlaced behind her back, staring at the corner where the walls met the floor. She was to take this pose and wait, Until Elaine told her to do otherwise. She was not allowed to wear clothes unless instructed to do so. The list went on. Wendy occasionally missed the freedom to come home and relax after a hard day, but she was happier with her life than she had ever been. ...

I like to cross-dress it’s as simple as that. When I cross-dress up I can pass for a respectable woman. I even get compliments and whistles when I go all out. I own several custom corsets made by meschantes. Two are their sweetheart models one is Red Rose Brocade and one is Turquoise Rose Brocade, Fancy for Blue. The other corset is their Long Line Under breast. It’s Fuchsia Cherry Blossom Silk. They all are gorgeous. They fit like a glove. I dearly love to tight lace and wear them whenever I can. A good corset will make anyone look sexy. ...

Jackie and Suzzie were on the train heading back home. They’d spent the day in city. The theory was that they were going to look for somewhere new to live. It turned out that it was just another excuse for Suzzie to torment Jackie in public. Suzzie had got Jackie to wear her latex underwear (in reality a transparent latex catsuit with open crotch), tight laced corset, large butt plug, remote controlled vibrator, black catsuit over the top (padlocked on), high heels (padlocked on) and then a simple black dress and tights over the top (just to preserve Jackie’s modesty) ...

I am new not only to story submission, but to all things bondage as well. My best friend came upon this site and ordered me to peruse the stories and send him the ones that intrigued me. Little did I know how quickly they would be used against me!! Being such good friends, he wants to be sure he gives me everything I need to make me happy and fulfilled. Oh and I should mention that earlier this year, in a moment of passion and weakness, I did agree to be his slave!! As his slave, I was instructed to write a detailed account of my adventure last Friday for all to read. ...

Introduction A story that charts the falling in love of an independent 30 something female and the progressive journey into realising her fetish proclivities and fulfilling her ultimate destiny of becoming her Masters 24/7 latex slave. Told over 17 chapters and contains the thoughts and feelings of this fascinating lady. Chapter 1: Meeting her Knight Selena had been between relationships, choosing not to go out on Saturday night. An invite from a married couple to join with friends at a bijou restaurant had been turned down. She had wanted to be alone. Selena, now 32, had come to enjoy the wearing of tight garments combined with her special love of latex. She habitually wore a corset and gained a deep satisfaction from the constraints it imposed as well as enjoying the effect it had on her shape. Blessed with a shapely body, Selena stood 5 ft 9½ ins. tall in her stockinged feet, her 28 inch waist had been reduced to 22. Many of her male friends had been shocked at first then delighted when they discovered this fact. ...

This story was originally an entry into the S(A)X Leather 2008 Bondage Stories Contest After I deplaned in LA from my short Phoenix flight, I was finally able to relax for a moment. I have gone through airport security with the brass mail box lock several times without getting beeped. Either their equipment is more sensitive than before or I was just unlucky this time. The very tiny nonferrous lock secures the CB 2000 male chastity device. You can get plastic seals with serial numbers, but Mistress Cynthia demands I wear the lock probably hoping I will get caught and strip searched by some queer. Fortunately, the female TSA officer was content with the wand. ...

Robert was in the grip of Desire. It had been rising in him all day. Now, late in the evening, it vibrated within him. It was a hot, gnawing need within him. He had been determined to resist it, but it was there, always there. Finally, with a feeling like collapsing walls, he gave in to it. It was already late, but he thought that might work to his advantage. The decision made, he went back to the his bedroom. The room had two closets, for when two people lived in the one-bedroom apartment. He lived alone, with his “friend”. ...

“Come on Michael… Please…” “There is no way I’m dressing like a girl so I can go and collect your award. Why don’t you ask one of your female friends to help you out?” “You know that all the chicks I hang out with are nice and all, but I couldn’t trust any of them.” “Anyway, I’ve got a broken leg and I can’t collect my award looking that way besides you helped me win this award so really it’s yours as well.” ...

Preface This story is extracted from the manuscript autobiography of a woman who called herself C. A previous extract, called “Three Roles With Jim”, is posted elsewhere. You do not need to read that story in order to appreciate this one. The chapter in the book in which this story appears was titled “Avonbridge Mall” but I have taken the liberty of giving this story a catchier title. C was vague about timing, but I think this story probably took place two or three years after her experience with Jim when she was in her late 20s or very early 30s. The only thing you need to know is that C regarded her mind as being inhabited by two or three independent entities. The one she refers to as S was subconscious and was sensual and somewhat sadistic. The entity E was a conscious one and was emotional and erotic. C herself was quite rational, but was strongly influenced by the other entities. ...

Chapter 1 - The Dressing Up Angie woke-up slowly, knowing that also if the alarm clock that was ringing was set to eight o’clock on the morning, she had still a lot of time to wash and dress herself, take a cab and arrive at the airport to take the plane for Tokyo. “Mmmmm, I have still quite three hours. The flight is at eleven thirty. I hope not to find too much traffic on the road…” she thought, throwing off the light green rubber bedclothes, that felt on the floor with a slightly rustling sound. ...

Chapter 2 - An Unexpected Encounter Angelina entered slowly into the departure building thirty minutes after she leaved the taxi driver. Also if the air conditioning was humming furiously on the background, the temperature inside the terminal was quite hot, and the stale air hit the girl with a warm punch on her face. “Wow. I have to remember to avoid to flights during Summer… It’s too hot here. I will be melted in a pool of sweat and plastic before arriving at the check in…” she smiled as much as she could, searching for the monitors where it was indicated the check-in rows for her flight. ...

Chapter 3 – The flight The two friends chatted for a while, until they heard the call for boarding. Angie stood up, immediately followed by him. She moved her mittened right hand over her still wet gag that was resting on the table. “Can I?” he said, indicating also the cuffs on a near chair. “Yes. You will be really helpful, and I will be really helpless, no?” “Yes. I like you that way. Do you still remember the university?” ...

Chapter 4 - Tokyo The plane landing awoke the blonde, still restrained and masked as eleven hours before. She dozed off in a sort of daydreaming state, a condition she was used to have when taking a flight. A creaking sound indicated that Robert or someone other plugged her headphones. “Hi, Angie? Do you sleep well?” Robert joked. “Mmmghttt…” she mumbled trying to nod, but the long immobility had affected her neck muscles, rendering them numb. She thought that also the rest of her body and her arms in particular would have their difficulty to regain sensibility. ...

Chapter 5 – Dinner out She opened her eyes some minutes before six in the afternoon. She tried to look around, but the fogged rebreather bag she was wearing since she fell asleep was denying her any possibility to see something more than shadows and lights through the clear plastic material now completely covered with sweat. " Mmmghtt… Mmmmghtt… " she mumbled inspiring a little more than the necessary to enjoy the sensation of plastic quite glued to her skin and to remove the fog, that coalesced over her skin permitting to her eyes to look at the alarm clock. ...

Truly, women must be from another planet! There was a famous book written, called “Men Are From Mars, Women Are From Venus”! It espoused that because of the differences, men and women were completely different species. At least that much was implied from the title. I knew that I was a cross-dresser, early on. My mother, my older sister, and I live together. My Dad died in a trucking accident when I was a young boy. I don’t remember too much about him, but my sister does. She’s older than I ….. An older sister. And that was probably part of my problem. ...

Some men simply don’t deserve the title of man. You know what I mean; they can’t or won’t make decisions. They prefer to be led around by the nose with little interest in who does the leading. They are not even really submissive, because a true submissive relinquishes control and these pathetic creatures have no control. They are called men only because they have external sex organs, which allow them to piss while standing. Such is the case of William, who I call Wilma. We will soon see about this standing business! ...

The sun is hot today at almost 30 degrees and the sea is lovely and clear, at least as well as I can see from my hotel window. My name is Jodie and I am on vacation in Alanya, Turkey, the first time I have ever been abroad, having decided to take a gap year from university. Something rather different has happened to me and it all started a week ago when I had found quite an amazing little place. It was a dimly lit shop, a few steps below road level on a dusty side street, 5km out of the main town. The shopkeeper, an old grey haired man was eager for a sale as it was still very early in the holiday season and even the hotel only had 8 or so guests. Up to now he had not had much trade and the price we agreed was quite a bargain for hand made goods. I handed him the money after explaining what it was I wanted and after looking at me oddly a few times he said to come back tomorrow between 5pm and 6pm. His trade is hand made leather goods with the leather being some of the softest buttery quality I have ever felt and the smell of leather in his shop was so overpowering it was almost sensual, the old tools and vintage sewing machine showed their years of use. His English was not too bad but it was better to show him pictures of what I wanted rather than try to explain. I had ordered an ankle length made to measure lockable hobble skirt, leather lace up blouse and a lace up leather hood with no eye holes, all custom sized to have a snug fit. I already had my 6 inch laced boots and some other goodies back at the hotel and had found the perfect place to try a bit of self bondage while here. I slept well that night locked into my 6 inch boots, locked leather wrist cuffs behind my back and a ball gag that I keep handy dreaming of my new clothes. I have been into self bondage for a few years since one of my boyfriends used to tie me for sex, we split up but I had found a craving to be bound. The next morning I decided to make a visit to the city while I was waiting for my new leather things, so I left the hotel and made my way by bus to the centre of the main town. The harbour was a short walk from the town and that’s when I saw the castle. I had seen it when on the coach from the airport to the hotel, but being up close and seeing the size of the castle was something else. The castle was made of old stone and marble and the tourist areas were very impressive, however the bits I wanted to see though were not on open access, the old dungeons. You could get to the dungeons by foot at the right time of day but people rarely ventured there as the path wasn’t very safe and if the tide rose then you were trapped there until the tide dropped later in the day. The dungeons were very well preserved with their large heavy iron doors and iron rings in the walls that must have been there for hundreds of years. You could tell that they were strong and wouldn’t yield easily, I held onto one of the rings in the wall and pulled myself up off the ground easily without the ring giving way. I tried one of the dungeon doors to see if it would move but it was stuck solid on its old hinges so I tried one of the others, there were about 6 in all. It moved… It was very heavy and difficult but it was moving. I opened and closed it a few times to make sure the lock didn’t catch and making my plans safer. I figured I would have about 8 hours between tides from when I set myself up and when I could escape. If I missed the tide then I would be trapped here for another 8 hours till the tide was low enough to get out again once I had managed to free myself from my bondage. What would be worse is that some of the things I would be wearing can’t be removed without a key that would be left in my hotel room. This thought excited me and I had to consciously control myself from wanting to play with myself there and then. On the way back from the castle I collected my new leather items and really hoped they did not disappoint me. I had worn my swimsuit to the shop so I could try the items on. I already had a pair of 5 inch lace up shoes on so the skirt would look right, these had little padlocked ankle straps and the key for these was, as usual, back at the hotel. I got lots of propositions while walking through the streets from the castle to the shop as shoes like I was wearing are not exactly common. He greeted me with a glass of apple tea and asked me to sit. I sat on an old rocking chair and couldn’t wait to see the things I had bought. First he brought out the blouse, I tried it on as he laced me into it and it fitted perfectly, he had also cut the front to hold my breasts in tight, very tight. Next came the skirt, black lamb’s leather hobble, a couple of eyelets at the waist to lock it if needed and a zip from the knees to the bottom of the skirt to make the hobble allowing just 6 inch steps. The zip was also lockable through an eyelet. I slid into it and zipped it closed with the button at the top. I stood up and zipped it closed around my ankles. I couldn’t walk at all except for small dainty 6 inch steps and the shop keeper gave me a different kind of smile. Lastly I tried the hood, it was a very close fit and he had padded the eyes to make it more comfortable once laced tightly, this also had a couple of eyelets at the bottom of the lacing for a small luggage type lock. Then as he laced me into this I was starting to have odd thoughts. I am in a leather shop, can’t move, and hooded… Hmmmmm I felt him pull at the very bottom of the hood and I heard a padlock close through similar eyelets that were on the waistband of the skirt. I panicked and tried to pull away but he had his arm securely around my waist and deftly put another lock through the eyelets on the waistband of the skirt. I was trapped. This wasn’t quite what I had in mind… Actually it was exactly what I had in mind only by myself and with a little bit more. Then came something I hadn’t expected, I had been shouting at him and begging him to release me but he asked me to be calm and he would give me a surprise and to shut me up he clipped a leather plate to the front of the hood with a 2 inch ball forced into my mouth. It wasn’t till later I saw that the plate was held in place by press studs in each corner and a couple of small padlock posts, one on each side of the hood that went through the plate and made it impossible to remove without a key. I hadn’t asked or hinted for these extra things and then shortly after he released me with a smile. “You like ball,” he said with a devious smile and broken English, “a gift, me hope you like” I blushed and smiled, “Yes its very good, thank you” and as he poured some more tea my mind raced to the night ahead at the castle. ...

In all my wildest dreams, I never thought a woman of her intelligence and caliber could stoop so degradingly low. Yet for me, Helen Vales had become absolutely perfect. All it took was a little persuasion. When I had first arrived in college I was virtually a nobody. Not really someone you’d notice based on his credentials, credibility, or the clubs and organizations he’d belonged to. I didn’t have many friends yet, and from the looks of things, I was an outsider to many of the groups and cliques on campus. ...

Read the initial part of this story first**. Ruth and Wendy** Part 2: The Fashion Show The morning sun filtering through the window curtains and onto Wendy’s face slowly wakened her from her deep sleep. As she was gaining full consciousness the aroma from the latex hood brought back the memories from last evening, and of course Ruth, who was still asleep inside the cape with her head beside her crutch. Wendy softly massaged Ruth’s neck and around her ear through the latex cape until Ruth began to stir and purr in enjoyment of both the smell of the latex mixed with the aroma of Wendy’s vagina and the caressing of her fingers on her neck. Ruth eased her mouth to Wendy’s love lips and extended her tongue to slide it into the lips and find the clitoris and when it did it slowly licked the bud. ...

This is the first day of our London vacation. I know it’s playtime. I’ve been looking forward to it for weeks with anticipation and dread. I come out of the shower, naked. Just a blank canvas for the picture Dave chooses to create. The first thing he has me do is put on a pair of slutty looking 5” black wedge heels. Clearly a man’s fantasy brought to life. A strap across the front of my ankles makes sure they stay in place. They are taller than I am used to, and so I teeter a bit as I test out the shoes, walking back and forth. I hope I won’t be on my feet *too* long. ...

In hindsight, I should have seen this coming. I grew up in a poor family. I wanted better for myself. I knew I didn’t have the brains to get ahead, so I would use my looks. During each annual school physical, I would be diagnosed with kyphosis (hunchback), and was warned that delaying wearing some hideous brace only made the problem worse, and thus longer to be stuck in it. I didn’t want to hear it, and my family lacked the money for it anyway. ...

Wendy had been driving for about 5 hours now on her way from Sydney to Adelaide and was due to fill her car with petrol. The town of Hay was still an hour away and she could have maybe just made it there but thought a leg stretch would do her some good. She pulled into the next service station and commenced to fill up when she noticed the lady next to her also filling her car, but studying her rear tyre. Wendy noticed the tyre looked somewhat soft and as the other lady caught her eye smiled and said, “Looks like it could do with some air”. ...

Alex hung her head in defeat. Why hadn’t she listened to everyone’s warnings earlier? She sighed a little and closed her eyes. All there was left to do now was wait… It was another rough night for Alex as she had attempted to sleep on the train. Not that she could sleep with all the butterflies flying around, making a nuisance of themselves in her stomach. She clicked the LED on her watch and the glowing numbers pronounced that it was 8:00am and that meant she had ten minutes until the train slowed and she could disembark. What the other passengers didn’t realize was that Alex wasn’t just going on holiday. She was on a mission, set by a man she had never met on the other side of the country. Days before she had received a very odd package, and at the urging of her roommate Mel, she had opened it. Inside was a leather and steel belt, four matching leather cuffs, a matching collar, padlocks, a silky blindfold, a bright red ball gag, carabineer clips, and enough rope to secure a full grown elephant. The letter inside contained a train ticket and schedule, along with a note. Mel had quickly stolen the note and read it aloud. “Alex, I have set one final test for you. Put on the belt after you finish reading this. Your train leaves in a week. You’ll receive other instructions when you arrive. Bring the contents of the box with you and nothing else. LJ.” ...

This is a true story about one of my adventures. Whether you are a male or female reader should not matter as long as you understand the mental arousal derived from dressing for pleasure. My motto is don’t take it off, put it on for sex!! First a little background. I am a straight single white male who is always in charge during play and I am a sensual erotic domme. I like to give pleasure and always wondered what my female partners felt and what mental stimulation they received when they were dressed in fetish outfits and bound, so on my own I tried on some of their outfits and high heels, along with a gag and cuffs. The attraction was immediate and I have been hooked on cross dressing and self bondage ever since but always in private and by myself. ...

This is a true story about one of my adventures. Whether you are a male or female reader should not matter as long as you understand the mental arousal derived from dressing for pleasure. My motto is don’t take it off, put it on for sex!! First a little background. I am a straight single white male who is always in charge during play and I am a sensual erotic domme. I like to give pleasure and always wondered what my female partners felt and what mental stimulation they received when they were dressed in fetish outfits and bound, so on my own I tried on some of their outfits and high heels, along with a gag and cuffs. The attraction was immediate and I have been hooked on cross dressing and self bondage ever since but always in private and by myself. ...

(continues from A Date with Ian) After my chance encounter with Wendy and her subsequent suggestive e-mail, we played cyber and real world tag. We couldn’t find a time to meet because either she was away on business or I was. We kept in touch by e-mail, but it was frustrating that two adults living in the same city couldn’t work out a way to meet in person. The interest was still there, certainly on my part and, I sensed, also on hers. ...

I suppose the standard way to start these things it to give you the mini biography, so let’s get that out of the way. My name is Johanna Sinclair. I’m 24, dark haired (black to brown, depending how much sun I’ve gotten recently) and blue eyed. I’m short, just topping 5 ft, and not even by a full inch, and my weight is my own business. I am however, fairly slim, still curvy, but nothing like a super model (I’m too pale to be one too, not to mention too short). Obviously, I like bondage, specifically self bondage, but more than that I like humiliation. Which leads to self bondage in public (or public-ish) places and a whole slew of other fetishes that we’ll get into in the future. It also leads into this story. About three weeks ago the business on the top floor of the building I work in moved to a new location. This left the top floor completely abandoned, which opened up an idea that had been percolating in my mind for a while. I’ve always wanted to be tied up in a bathroom stall, on the floor or face into the toilet. It’s that whole humiliation thing, obviously. The idea of discovery plus the humiliation of being tied with my head in a toilet is a pretty potent turn on. Of course, it’s the idea of being discovered. Actual being found like that would seem like a really bad idea. But with a floor completely abandoned… It took me a few days, but I figured out a plan. My lunchbreak is usually about an hour, and I frequently leave the office to hit the gym during that time. Which makes for a perfect way to slip away with a bag of stuff for about an hour. At home, the night before, I loaded my gymbag with the gear I’d need, and froze a bunch of keys for the various locks along with a long piece of kite string (tied to the locks) in a piece of tupperware. Getting ready for work I skipped out on panties on whim, going with just garter and stockings under a skirt and a longsleeved blouse. At work I put the tupperware in the freezer and got ready to try and do some work before my fun. I fidgeted through the first half of the day, lost in thought about my upcoming lunch break. Finally, when the day reached a reasonable time, I grabbed my tupperware of ice and keys from the company kitchen, grabbed my bag, and headed to the service elevator. I was practically bouncing by the time I got up to the fifth floor and entered the bathroom. Entering the handicapped stall I set the bag down, took off my top and my bra, and slid my skirt off. Now I was clad only in my garter belt, stockings, and high heels. I took everything out of my bag and put my clothes in it, locking the zipper tabs together. Regardless of anything else, I was now stuck mostly naked until the ice melted. I knelt on the floor of the bathroom, shivering briefly as my knees touched the cold tile, and reached into the pile of items from the bag for a pair of hair bands which I used to pull my hair back into two loose pigtails. Next, I pulled out two long ropes, which I used to make braided coils from one handicap bar to the other, one towards the door stall and one towards the toilet. Leaning forward to rest my neck on the toilet bowl, I made sure that I could hook my arms up over it behind me and rest them at the elbows. I then took two short ropes, tied them around the base of each pigtail, near the hairbands, and loosely braided them in with the hair. The basic preparations complete, I settled down to the real bondage work. Standing up, I grabbed a few coils of rope and passed them around my chest, above and below my breasts. Reaching behind, I knotted off most of the rope to the side of my back, looped the remainder over one shoulder, through the ropes in front between my breasts, and back over the other shoulder, tying them all off into the original knot. My boobs started to swell and darken, and my nipples hardened at the increased sensitivity. Reaching back down, I grabbed another long length of rope, which I passed around my waist twice before passing it loosely down through my pussy and up through my butt cheeks. I pulled it up through the rope around my waist, but didn’t tie it off, leaving about five feet of it hanging loose behind me. Going back to the (diminishing) pile on the floor, I grabbed a butt plug and some lube. After thoroughly lubing it up, I slid the butt plug in till it popped into place. I then grabbed a vibrator (ribbed for my pleasure) and slid it in place too. Turning both on low I pulled the crotch rope a bit tighter to keep them in place and knelt back down. I stopped there, for a moment, savoring the sensation of the ropes embracing my breasts and splitting my pussy, with the low vibrations of the plug and vibrator. It was delicious, but I wasn’t done yet. A set of ankle cuffs came out of the pile next, with a three link chain connecting them. Fastening them, I grabbed a rope ratchet and tied it to the middle link, and then fed a length of rope through it. Both ends of that length of rope were draped over the braided coil closer to the toilet, and one end of it was fastened to a pair of wrist cuffs. I pulled out a second rope ratchet and tied it to the other braided coil, feeding the extra rope from my crotch tie into it. Then I took out the ice/key combo and hung it from the hook on the stall door, tying the long end of the kite string to my wrist. I was close the moment of truth, but there was two things left to consider. The last items on the floor were a ball gag and pair of clover clamps, each with a long piece of kite string tied through a small sponge. Picking them up, I dropped the sponge into the toilet and waved my other hand in front of the motion sensor, setting off the auto-flush. As I had hoped, there was a strong but not really strong pull on the nipple clamps. I put on the ball gag and tightened its strap. Then, taking a deep breath through my nose and bracing for the pain, I fastened a clamp to my right nipple and then the left. I shook for just a moment, then just stayed still as the initial pain subsided, feeling the early stirring of an orgasm inside me. Using all my willpower, I didn’t reach down to play with myself or turn up the vibrators. Instead, I leaned forward until my neck was again resting on the toilet bowl, making sure the sponge was not yet in the toilet. I grabbed the rope braided into my pigtails and tied each one to the pipe running into the back of the toilet, which I could just barely reach. It was a good thing I had removed the sponge–in getting the ropes tied to the pipe I set off the auto flush twice. Taking the sponge and placing it in the toilet, with my head now pinned to the rim, almost face into the water, I reached behind me for the wrist cuffs. After a bit of fumbling I got them locked on. I then grabbed the end of the rope from my crotch tie, and started pulling tight. The ratchet did its job, taking up the slack and not letting the rope slide back at all. I got it just to this side of painful, and before I had time to think about it gave it one more sharp tug, pulling it deep inside my pussy lips and jamming the vibrator and butt plug deep inside me. I let go of that rope, and grabbed the other end of the rope connecting my wrist cuffs and ankle cuffs. I pulled it as tight as I could, leaving all my weight on my elbows over the braided coil and on my knees. A little bit of my weight rested on my neck, making it just slightly difficult to breathe. Like it or not, I was in it for the long haul now–good thing I liked it! Lets go over this again, for anyone who got lost. At this point I was in a sort of hogtie, with most of my weight on my knees. My arms were pulled up over my head and bent backwards over a coil of rope between the handicap bars, and connected to my ankles by another length of rope. My head was tied down by my own pigtails to the toilet, keeping my head more or less in the water–if I relaxed my neck, my face would drop in. I was only in garter and stockings and heels, with a tight crotch rope holding in a vibrator and a butt plug and ratcheted tight against another rope coil on the handicapped bars. My breasts were bound, and clover clamps were viciously pinching my nipples. The clamps were attached by a cord of string to a sponge floating in the toilet–if I moved enough to set off the auto-flush, the sponge would go round and round and get partly sucked down, pulling on the clamps attached to my nipples. And I had about half an hour before the ice melts enough that my keys would fall so I could reel them in and let myself out of this. I tried to stay still for awhile, enjoying the buzzing in my pussy and butt. I could feel the beginnings of an orgasm, but with the vibrators set low it was just that: the beginnings and nothing else. Gently, I rocked back a little, testing how far I could move. I didn’t have much slack, but there was enough to rock slightly into the crotch rope, rubbing my pussy lips and clit and pushing the vibrators deeper in. I started rocking back rhythmically, going slowly and steady to keep from pulling my hair or setting off the flush. The feelings from the vibrators and rope got stronger and stronger, rising up to a climax. Suddenly there was a click and a mechanical whine from the autoflush–I had moved too much and set it off. A torrent of water flushed into the bowl, pulling furiously on the sponge and tearing at the clamps. My little test hadn’t been that good–it hurt a lot more than I had expected. I was half expecting to see the clamps and my nipples go down the toilet as I screamed into my gag, it hurt so much. In the midst of the pain, my orgasm exploded and I rocked back and forth in my bonds, hardly noticing as a spray of water hit me in the face as the toilet refilled. I lay there, slack for a moment, as I recovered. My nostrils were flaring for air. With the pressure from the toilet rim and the water seeping into my nose, I felt vaguely like I was drowning. My nipples were on fire, as was my scalp from the repeated pulling at my hair. It had been an amazing orgasm, but I seriously hurt now, and if I hadn’t completely lost track of time, I had at least another 20 minutes to go. It wasn’t long before I caught myself rocking against the crotch rope again. The vibrators weren’t powerful, but they certainly had enough going to keep me wanting more. I tried to hold still, but the sensations were too strong, and soon I was pushing against the rope for all it was worth, until I heard the click and whir again, and had to brace for another horrible round of abuse on my poor nipples. In the midst of it, like last time, I had an amazing orgasm–quite possibly stronger than the last–that left me very nearly senseless. I dropped my head into the toilet, losing for a moment all muscle power, and came up gasping and snorting for air. I pulled on the kite string, hoping to pull the key free, but it held fast. I had no idea how much longer I was going to be in here, or how much time had past. I resolved to hold very still–I didn’t think my nipples could take another round of the sponge-based torture. The bathroom was very quiet–just the sound of my breathing, the creak of the ropes, the steady drip from the melting ice, and the faint buzz of the vibrators in my butt and pussy. My arms and knees and back were aching with fatigue, and everything else burned. I was starting to have trouble breathing as more and more weight came to rest on my neck. I was tired and I wanted to get myself out of this mess as quickly as possible. Holding still was a losing battle–in a slight shift to try and get less weight on my neck I set of the flush again, triggering another round of torture and partial drowning, which got me going enough that I couldn’t begin to stop myself from rocking against my ropes. It became a vicious cycle–the flush would set off, causing me to jump and wiggle, which would end up with me rocking, which would end up with the flush going off again. I had a little orgasm everytime it seemed, no matter how much it hurt. Again and again my nipples were pulled on and water was sprayed over my face, and more than once I dropped my head into the water again. After what seemed like endless repetition my world went white as the biggest orgasm I could imagine tore through me–it went on and on, with my whole body tensed against the ropes. I have no idea if the flush went off again during that time or not. I came back to my senses with head just above the water. Dumbly, I tested the kite string, and blissfully found that the ice had melted. Over a course of a few minutes I reeled in the keys and managed to get my wrists free. My ankles dropped to the floor and I slowly and stiffly raised my arms up and off the braided coil. I had marks across the inside of each elbow–deep grooves from where they had rested on the coil. I undid my hair, and reaching down I undid the nipple clamps, yelling into my gag again and almost cumming from the pain as blood circulation was restored. I undid the rest of my bondage a quickly as I could, opened my bag and swapped rope and gear for clothing, which I quickly changed back into. I stepped out of the stall and checked myself in the mirror. I was mess. I had tightened the gag too far and had lines from the strap on either side of my lips. My hair was bedraggled from all the water, there was drool and water all down my chin, and all my makeup was running. It looked like I had been sobbing for the last 20 minutes, which on reflection might have been true. Going back down to my floor I managed to steal back into my office without anyone seeing me, where I did what I could to fix my makeup and used a ton of concealer to hide the gag strap lines. As it turned out, I had another 15 minutes left to my lunchbreak, but in my sore state food just didn’t sound that appealing. Besides, what salad could compare with self bondage?

In many ways this was the most interesting execution of all. It was scheduled for four o’clock and was to be the last one for the day. Heather had a cell which was isolated from the others so she didn’t know whether they had been come for or not. Heather was as confused as Susan was as to why she was here. She just knew that one day she and her husband had been arrested and taken to jail. She hadn’t participated in her trial, in fact she wasn’t even aware a trial had taken place until she had been informed of the results. Which were that she and her husband were guilty and had both been sentenced to death. Her husband had been given a lethal injection, she was told and was already dead. After that, she didn’t hear the rest of her sentence; she felt already dead herself. ...

You wait impatiently for him to return eager to know what the treat was he had promised you for tonight. You had spent the afternoon as his little pet crawling around on all fours performing for his amusement when he had stood up with a smile and said, “I think you deserve a treat for once.” He took hold of your leash and led you upstairs to the bathroom; before pulling you to your feet and removing your collar before pulling your wrists together behind your back, you felt the cold steel a moment before you heard the click-click of the cuffs snapping shut, then he pushed you into the shower and switched it on. You close your eyes letting the warm water wash over you as he quickly strips down and climbs in with you. ...

Contest Entry for the ‘Script your own Video’ Contest Terri climbed the massive stone steps that rose toward the entrance of the Institute of Modern Art. Winter had come early this year and had brought with it the first snow of the season. The bitter wind seemed to ignore the multiple layers of clothing she had wrapped tightly around her body. Pushing her way through the revolving door, she was greeted by a pleasant blast of warm air. ...

A Halloween Special 2007 Tale Halloween, What memories that conjures up for me! It is also known as ‘All Saint’s Day’. When the dead are said to walk the earth; it is nearly a year and peace has reigned in our family since then. I will explain. It was a year ago on Halloween; I took a year out from studying and decided to visit my aunt in a backwater town in the United States. She had often phoned to say she would like me to visit her. She is my favorite aunt. We were upset when her husband got killed when the mountain road gave out after a storm and his car slid down a bank. Local kids made her life a misery by taunting her and other old people calling them witches and warlocks and threatening to burn them at the stake. Nothing could be further from the truth with my Aunt Pauline. That may be her trouble. She is too friendly and trusting. I do not know. ...

from the 2007 Halloween special “Welcome ladies and gentlemen to tonight’s very special magic show. I’m sure you all know this is the late, more adult show so any individuals who are sexually repressed should leave now. Is everyone ready? Great.” “My name is Martin, I choose not to use a fancy magician name because who wants to be known as The Great Martini? Anyways, let me introduce my first assistant. Come on out Pinky.” ...

The BDSM Expo has been going on for two days already. We have checked in at the hotel on Tuesday and from Friday morning Alicia and I planned to be lost in the aisles of the convention floor. The BDSM Expo has plenty of things to entertain us, you see. We purchased a lot and I had so much fun watching Alicia squirming when I said that I absolutely had to get those hinged handcuffs, and that latex catsuit and also those latex panties. My wife gets excited at the idea of all these things but is a bit shy. She is also a tall (5’ 9") willowy and gorgeous redhead with a slim waist and narrow hips and breasts that are just a bit too big for her chest but I don’t complain. A C cup is a bit snug but a D is too roomy so she stays with a C. Her nipples are small and tend to pucker and swell when she is turned on. Her face would launch a whole bunch of ships. A total 9.9 even though she doesn’t know how incredibly sexy lovely she is. ...

(Author’s Note: This story contains many pop culture references that won’t be explained outright, so if you want to learn more, Wikipedia or Google may help.)(Gromet: Have added links to Wikipedia for some of the terms used.) My girlfriend is an Otaku. That’s Japanese for being a fan of Anime and Manga comics. In Japan this is somewhat considered a negative connotation towards people who spend all their time indoors, but it also means that you’re a fan to the point of borderline obsession. ...

The BDSM Expo is raging, as it has been for already two days now. We check in at the hotel on Tuesday and from Friday morning me and Carrie were lost in the aisles of the convention floor. The BDSM Expo has plenty of thing to entertain us, you see. We did also a lot of purchases. I had so much fun watching Carrie squirming when I said that I absolutely had to get those hinged handcuffs, and that latex catsuit and also those latex panties. ...

Part Four Chapter 7 - In which the Rubber Mistress has Her way and gets Her Rubber Bondage prisoner to fail the test He turned away and walked off towards the back room, and I followed him with the Rubber Mackintosh creating more havoc with my cock. My mind was once more in turmoil. What Des had said about Mistress being cruel didn’t seem to fit in with how I felt She was. Perhaps there were others who were not totally submissive and considered the Rubber and Bondage I would have to wear all the time to be cruel, whereas I was in my utopia wearing all this Rubber and secured with Chains and Manacles. Had Mistress in such a short time - although I had been living under Her roof for five years - recognised that I was totally submissive. When I entered the back room I could see Mistress sorting through the various rails of more Bizarre Rubber Clothing. ...

(please note that this story does not contain a death scene) Warden Jenkens sighed heavily, and once again consulted his watch. He thought this was a total waste of time, just a stalling tactic. But the judge had been positive: “Last requests should be honored, if its practicable. Theirs is. But take ’em to that boutique on Main Street – that’ll be close to the Public Square.” So here they were, himself, the Boutique owner, and the two – convicts. He had to admit they didn’t look much like condemned prisoners right now. The Boutique owner, an attractive, middle-aged woman, had done their makeup and hair. Cynthia, the bigger, more mature one, had gone for a flamboyant look: lots of eyeshadow and bright lipstick. Jacqui, the smaller, cuter one, had been more restrained. Still, the warden admitted, they both looked good. The Boutique owner had done their hair, also, but here the Warden had been firm: “Keep it off their necks.” Cynthia had hers in a wild display of curls, while Jacqui had a flip that would not interfere with the noose at all. ...

You must’ve known the risk before you put it on. I told you ahead of time to check the suit to make sure it worked properly. It was one of those single-piece catsuit affairs. But it was special. It even had special heel boots molded into it, 8 inches of love just for you. It had a deep shiny red body and black flames for the arms and legs. It was stretchy too, just how you like it. Just to accommodate your most intimate parts. ...

Willoughby was thinking of not going. He had always been shy of girls. With a name like his, they always seemed to get round to eventually making fun of him. He had never got beyond the first date. Sex is right out of the question for him. If only he had the nerve. It was a matter of luck that he saw the dirty piece of paper in the street. He picked it up to throw it in the rubbish bin, but it puzzled him. He had to look at it. It was an advert for a singles bondage club. ...

Test run - Day 1 - part 2 As we enter I see that she as prepared something for me to dress in. I’m still adjusting to my predicament and without thinking I try to ask her what this is all about. But the only thing that can be heard is the sound of the air pushed out of my mouth, but not any words. But that’s quite normal since I have a gag actually glued to my teeth that completely blocks my vocal chords. ...

Test run - Day 1 - part 3 Anna chooses a restaurant in the mall, and I silently thank her when she approaches the waiter and asks for a table just out of sight. As we stroll around through the room I can feel some stares on us, then we sit at a table in a corner of the room. Remember that I still have my coat draped on my shoulders just to hide my arms bound behind me in a sort of armbinder that encloses them in a single sleeve. ...

Joe and Samantha Brown decided that they would go away for Christmas. Joe thought it would be better to stay at home and have a nice bondage session as they would be alone, but Samantha said it would be more exciting if they did it at a hotel. Especially if she was tied and gagged and stuffed into a case while he signed in. All those people walking past not knowing she was in the case. Joe thought about it and realised that this could be serious fun. He agreed, but he would have to find a suitcase big enough to pack her into. ...

I walk into the club with my friend Julie, the pounding, rhythmic bass of the Chemical Brothers having an immediate effect on our hips. The place is packed with bodies clad in all sorts of fetish wear: leather, PVC, latex, fishnet… It is quite a sight to behold! We make the rounds to get a good look at everyone we can see, and so everyone can see us as well. I am wearing a rubber tank dress that plunges deeply, showing off my bosom, opera length gloves and platform t-strap heels, all black. ...

I had long been a devotee of self-bondage, lacking anyone who would indulge me in the fetish - - for free, that is. (Sure, I could go to a “pro” but I never felt they were in it for the fun rather than the money.) I had bought myself all sorts of toys and used them at home, and, occassionally elsewhere. One that I was particularly proud of was a full set of steel manacles; I bought these from a vendor at a Renaissaince Faire. Swords and armor were his main bill of fare, but I did see a steel collar and so asked him about manacles. He took me into his back room and showed me his work area, and said that this would be no problem for him to make. I told him what I wanted and he took measurements, and told me to come back the next day for the finished product. The next day, I went into the back room and he put them on me, and it was wonderful! So much so that I had an orgasm then and there. He told me that his girlfriend, who worked at the Faire was pretty kinky, and if I wanted to wait until she finished working in three hours, she would lead me around and then out to my car. I couldn’t refuse that, but decided instead to take off the manacles and walk around the Faire, and then return. ...

One day, I decided to go on a little adventure, and add an element of psychological torment. As you know, my biggest fear is being discovered while in one of my self-induced predicaments. Well, I found a way to take that fear and bring myself to a whole new level of excitement. I pulled my SUV into the empty parking garage at a large shopping mall. There weren’t too many people around, as the mall doesn’t open up for another hour. My SUV has a cargo cover in the back that pulls out to hide whatever packages are in the back hold of the truck. When they built this car, I’ll bet they never expected the hidden cargo to be me. ...

It was a nice sunny day on the nude beach in Jamaica. The far end of the beach was not crowded at all, but it was not secluded either. My partner and I were there enjoying the rays. One of the things I loved doing was sitting on the edge of the ocean, letting the waves come up in between my legs, tantalizing me into a bit of mild excitement. As the waves washed up, I kind of let my butt sink into the wet sand just enough so that my member could feel the full impact of the water. To keep me stable my feet were several inches down into the sand. I could have stayed there and enjoyed the gentle stimulation for a long time, but a greater adventure was about to begin. ...

It was a nice sunny day on the nude beach in Jamaica. The far end of the beach was not crowded at all, but it was not secluded either. My partner and I were there enjoying the rays. One of the things I loved doing was sitting on the edge of the ocean, letting the waves come up in between my legs, tantalizing me into a bit of mild excitement. As the waves washed up, I kind of let my butt sink into the wet sand just enough so that my member could feel the full impact of the water. To keep me stable my feet were several inches down into the sand. I could have stayed there and enjoyed the gentle stimulation for a long time, but a greater adventure was about to begin. ...

Claudia’s Assignment 3 Claudia, I loved your story on Gromet’s plaza! I have so far only managed to post one of my adventures, but I hope to have more in the future. If you’re up for it, how about a little assignment: What you need is a pair of your favorite high heels, some rice, a short skirt, and very long anal toy (I have a ‘fist of adonis’ that works really well for this). Before you put on your high heels, put some uncooked rice inside. At first, your feet will barely notice but after about 30 minutes, your feet will be in exquisite pain. ...

(story continues from Mei Ling And Me!) There is something so incredibly sensuous about the sound of leather on leather. I don’t mean the crisp thwacking of a leather strap on leather covered buttocks although that does have its points. No, it’s the soft sibilant hissing sound made, like now, when my hand in its tight kid leather glove slides around her neck and shoulder to rest on the taut red leather covering her left breast and cup it in a gentle embrace. ...

This is a report on my new toy. I ordered a remote control electro-stimulation devise from a big adult toy company online. It has a little remote control device that is a little smaller than a cell phone and then a receiver box that you can put in a pocket or pouch. Then there are the stimulation devices themselves. I bought two, one for my ass and one for my pussy. So, you insert the stimulation devices and then plug them into the receiver. Then you start pushing buttons on the remote and all kinds of great things happen. I found you can adjust the intensity of the pain or shock too. The levels go from 0 to 100. I adjusted it up to 32 which was a very significant jolt. I can’t imagine what 100 would be like. ...

I have been into cross dressing and tight inescapable bondage for as long as I can remember, and my need to push the envelope got stronger all the time. The times of dressing up and binding myself at home were long gone as far as the ultimate excitement. Now I found myself going out into the outside world, where the risk of been seen were much greater. Thanks to the internet and such places as the sub shop, and of course E bay, I had gathered an extensive collection of toys, restraints, and clothes. My favorites include the body hugging lyra exeunt cat suits, and well pretty much anything tight. ...

I have been into cross dressing and tight inescapable bondage for as long as I can remember, and my need to push the envelope got stronger all the time. The times of dressing up and binding myself at home were long gone as far as the ultimate excitement. Now I found myself going out into the outside world, where the risk of been seen were much greater. Thanks to the internet and such places as the sub shop, and of course E bay, I had gathered an extensive collection of toys, restraints, and clothes. My favorites include the body hugging lycra exeunt cat suits, and well pretty much anything tight. ...

“Will you marry me?” “Perhaps. But you haven’t met my mother yet, and I want to see what she says before I decide,” replied Destiny. “You need your mother’s approval?” asked Daniel in surprise. “No I don’t need it, but I want it,”. “When can we see her?” “All in good time.” She kissed him then continued, “We aren’t in any hurry are we?” “No, I suppose not, but I love you and want to marry you.” “Well I love you too, and I’ll consider your proposal to be an open invitation. By the way do you want to go trick or treating on Halloween?” “Aren’t we a bit too old?” “Perhaps, but if we dress up we can pretend we’re teenagers again.” “Well, I’d rather spend the evening making love to you.” “I’ve been thinking.” “Yes?” said Daniel suspiciously. “You know how you love to be bandaged up as a mummy? I could dress you as a walking mummy and lead you around.” “That doesn’t sound right. One of the things I like about being a mummy is the feeling of utter helplessness.” “Oh I could make you completely helpless, believe me. Do you want to try it?” “Well…” “I think it would be sexy, being a helpless mummy in public.” “OK, I’ll try it.” “Good. I’m sure you’ll find it exciting. But you have to do everything I tell you. Promise?” “I promise.” “Good. No backing out now. I won’t marry a man who breaks his promises. Now put those handcuffs on and make love to me, I feel very sexy.” ...

Terrell stood in front of the magazine rack at the airport scanning the covers and wondering which one to buy for the flight. Two distinct groups of women looked back at him; a set of smiling faces from the women’s magazines, and a set of pouting ones from the men’s. They were all beautiful, their faces uniformly blemish free and perfectly made up. The principal differences between the groups being their hair and clothes. The hair of the first set was generally immaculate, whereas that of the second was tousled. The clothes of the former were considerably less revealing than those of the latter. ...

This is a series of emails that were sent to a Gromet reader, Sir S, who responded to my request for suggestions. He was a wonderful contact and had lots of ideas. i am getting ready for work now. i will put myself into some sort of bondage under my suit. Having a butt plug locked in place with the key at home is erotic. i ate a light dinner and a small breakfast and gave myself an enema during my morning shower. i’ve done this before and i haven’t had an accident yet thank goodness. Small nipple clamps are good too, i am going to use the screw type so i can tighten them a little throughout the day. With my suit coat on, no one will notice. i have a meeting with clients this morning and lunch with a co-worker and another meeting this afternoon. It should be interesting. ...

I don’t really know where to start. You see, I have this Master, he is very strict, unreasonably demanding and always with me. Sometimes I think it best that I leave him, and live my life in a more conventional manner. In fact, I have tried at times to just turn my back on him, but somehow he always creeps back into my head. He makes me do all sorts of things that are embarrassing, humiliating, painful and just plain mean. He pushes me to the edge and often beyond my most daring limits. My master resides in my mind. ...

Kate was considering how she came to be almost naked, completely immobile and in full view of several hundred people. No one was going to come to her rescue. She was the ‘Damsel in Distress’, waiting to be drenched in cold water when someone hit the target. She was tied to a post dressed only in a flimsy nightdress and protected from the balls by a sheet of clear perspex, angled to deflect any wayward throws. So far no one had been successful, but she knew that when the water came, the material would go almost transparent, revealing how little she had on underneath. ...

This compilation of reports were sent to my then rubber mistress. They take place during two different weekends the first in December 2003 and the second in January 2004, Martin Luther King Day weekend. They are related entries and here they are for your reading and rubbery fantasizing pleasure. Hello my rubber pets, Tonight you are to go out for dinner: You may choose your outer clothing to cover as much or as little as you wish to. ...

continues from part three Part 4 - Luggage ‘Today’s the day’ Karen thought. All week long Zoe had been promising something special. In her usual cryptic way, she would not give any details, just telling Karen to keep her weekend free and her bladder empty. ‘One little ‘I’ve gotta pee’ incident and she’ll never let me forget it’. This morning was even more frustrating. Zoe had practically pushed her out of the apartment insisting that she go to the gym then get some breakfast because Zoe had work to do. Could Zoe have changed her mind about today? ...

continued from part 2 A third part written by Colloredo Reading the story “The Piano Teacher by Rbbral” inspired me to take the subject further. I think the subject has some good potential to develop in many ways, here is the first part of a few more to come. Walter opened the door. She realized that she was at the brim of her new life as rubber slave. A public rubber slave. From now on everyone would be able to see her rubber clothes. The clothes of slavehood and humiliation which she was to wear from now on almost twenty four hours a day. She felt the blood shooting into her face. Her face was red with shame and also excitement. ...

My wife really enjoys situations where she can be used anonymously. I have mummified or packaged her a few of times, leaving only her mouth and bottom exposed, reducing her to a set of holes, available for use at any time. I noticed that, if placed in the suitcase on her back, certain areas of her were accessible when the zippers were opened slightly at the bottom of the bag. Trapped in the bag with the zippers opened slightly, she became an extremely anonymous hole ready for use. With this in mind, I mounted a dildo on a hort dowel rod, painted black to match the suitcase. Before checking out of our room on one of our visits, I unzipped the bag and inserted the dildo, then pulled the zippers tight around the shaft of the dowel rod, now protruding from the bottom of the bag. ...

This isn’t another story about how the Boston Red Sox finally won the world - series after 86 years. Although that might be one of the greatest feats in modern history, what happened to me that night will live in my memories for as long as the most seasoned Red Sox fan. Now it is true that I am Boston area born and raised, so I was pretty excited to learn that the boys were headed for something special. I had been paying pretty close attention to the play-off games, actually watching most of them either at home, or at work. But, there was something else I had my eyes on at that particular time. Many of you might have read, “My night in the dumpster.” Well, what I had my eyes on was that same dumpster. I had scoped it out about 2 nights before, and it was getting close to being about half full. ...

This story begins a few days ago. It’s about an ordeal that I went through that I thought you all should know about. Of course, most of you probably know that I am one of those few out there that call themselves “trash fetishists” or something along those lines. We don’t know where these desires come from, or if they are even real, but it makes us feel good when we think about it. ...

On a Hot Summer Day by tiedash Yesterday afternoon, I felt so relieved that I had finished an eight day shift at the hospice where I work and was going to be off for the next couple of days. Where I work is an old Victorian building, doesn’t have any air conditioning and is really hot making it very uncomfortable for staff and patients alike, apart from those who feel it necessary to be wrapped up all year round. I have a love/hate relationship with heat, so I was pleased when I left the building and got out into the open air. ...

As this is my first real packaged story, I would appreciate any feedback regarding what I got right, and what I got wrong. I tried to focus on a human relationship, with the packaging being an element that added to the fun. I hope you all enjoy this story, as I had fun writing it. A special thanks goes to Tiedash, who proof read the first two parts of the story. ...

Living the normal suburban life of a wife was ok; it just did not seem real exciting. One day I asked my husband, Mike, who is employed in a high tech development lab, if we could try a few things to maybe spice up our lives both personally and sexually. He asked to think on it for a while and later we had a discussion about things in general and when it came to improving our intimacy there were some rather odd things thrown out at the time, or at least I thought them odd at that time. Some of the things discussed were surprise, role playing, and exotic dressing for pleasure. I totally drew the line at pain and said that strange (to me at the time) clothing would be interesting but I would like to keep it quite private. Well things did spice up in a more conventional way and for a while it was good but when I asked about some of the exotic things we talked about he just winked his eye and said give it time. ...

story continues from part six Chapter Seven - Exhibition (Lydia moved and ground herself into me, causing me to groan and start to get excited again. She’d been on top of me a while now, and the stimulation was making me excited once again. We were approaching our third time around now, and I wondered how long this would go on.) Our wedding day was just over two months behind us, and Lydia and I were still in the “honeymoon mode,” though Lydia swore that if she had anything to say in the matter we’d never leave it. I liked that attitude, myself, and did everything I could to support it. Though we’d been living together for almost a year before we were wed, we did what we could to keep things fresh and interesting. The biggest challenge was trying not to get too wrapped up in our work to forget what we’d learned the first time we’d drifted apart – that being with the right person was the most important thing to us. ...

The newest reality TV series - “Who Wants a New Life”. “And welcome back to, ‘Who wants a new life’ ” I groan as I watch the host of the show walk around on the stage floor, boasting to the audience about how popular the show is, and how they are going to choose the winner, blah blah blah. For a few moments I wonder why on earth I’m here. It’s pretty simple. My life as a secretary at a business office was not exactly the most exciting job on earth, so I decided to try this new reality series on TV that promises that winners will have their lives totally re-done for them. Despite my family’s wishes, I went in to sign up. ...

“Here we are. It looks like they’re ready for you.” I looked around, nervous. For a moment I froze, unable to exit the car. I took a deep breath and jumped out before I could change my mind. I was committed now. My cover-up caught a breeze and I pulled it shut. Not that it mattered in the long run. In just a few minutes I would have to drop the robe. ...

I have always been very fond of packaging up women in small containers. My wife and I have several items we’ve purchased for just this purpose, including a camel topped trunk, a mail bag, another duffle bag, a cage, numerous cardboard boxes, a Samsonite wheeled upright soft-sided suitcase, and a steamer trunk big enough to fit two women somewhat comfortably. While she’s occupied the trunk many times, we’ve always wanted to tie her “69” to another woman, with each plugged into the other with dildo-fitted harness gags then lock them both in. ...

Here is the first part of another Selfbondage adventure I embarked on. This one was the most ambitious yet and ended a lot more painfull than I had planned. I am always suprised by myself; when things have got a bit too heavy I swear to give up my fetish once and for all. Then a few days later, I am planning new ways to put myself in physically and emtionally ackward positions. As you know I love the feeling of tight jeans or pants chained to my body in such a way as they cannot be removed without the key to the locks or by cutting the chains off. Well I am toying with the idea of being chained like this for a 7 days. This will have to require me using a catheter to pee. do you have any tips, suggestions or information on this, or hopefully an alternative. Upside-Down Cruixification Part One Friends of mine were away on 2-week vacation recently and I put myself forward to look after their house. I had been to visit a number of times and was familiar with the layout of the house and was really excited about the prospect of having some bondage fun in a new and somewhat unfamiliar environment. They have been married about five years and are both very much career-orientated people. ...

Part Three Chapter 5 - In which the explanations about the Rubber Bondage prisoners new life continues. Along the wall beside the table was a long cupboard but I found the doors were locked. I could only guess that it contained more Rubber Clothing and no doubt more Bondage Equipment. I sat down on the chair and opened the folder again and read more closely the rules I would have to follow if I wanted to avoid being Punished. But it became very clear that I was an almost impossible task to memorise every rule in the time I had available to me. Some of the rules Mistress had already told me about, such as always addressing Her as ‘Mistress’. ...

It was to be today that Liz was going to visit me and I could hardly contain myself. My hand trembled as I took a sip of black coffee; I was at work as this was a convenient place for us to meet. The phone rang “Phil it’s for you” Bob said, picking up my phone I mumble into the mouth piece “Phil here”. “There’s a young lady to see you, I have sent her up” said the receptionist. I had hardly put the phone down when the door opens and in walks Liz. She is wearing a very smart full-length black coat with a small scarf around her neck and boots. ...

We have monthly bondage bashes at our BDSM club. As part of the evening, various members provide entertainment. Members that are willing take turns performing. It is not required, but most do at least one show. Eventually I was approached and was more chicken to refuse than to work up an act. I had to figure out a way to share my form of bondage pleasure. What I love the most is being bound and teased to the point of torment, even torture. The teasing is to excite me to the point of orgasm then denying it and/or forcing me to endure orgasms until I can only endure because I am bound and can not escape. ...

It all started with the velcro vibrator. This is a device that I created for some really great sensations. It consisted of a penis ring vibrator with velcro strips attached to form a pouch just big enough to contain my cockhead. Positioned in various ways, but always containing my cockhead, this rig produces some wild results. They would be unbearable if I did not place myself in bondage thus forcing myself to endure. ...

True - Real Life - My “Thing” I have been hooked on Self Bondage from my early teens. To this day I have never shared my fantasies with anyone. I am a single thirty-two years old female with a catalogue of bad relationships behind me. Through out the years my self-bondage activities have been a constant source of stress relief and fulfilment for me. I have always been careful when planning a scene for myself but despite this have had some scary moments. I have found methods of self-inflecting forced orgasms, Climax delay and frustration, which has lasted up to 48 hours. One method I use a lot in public goes as follows. I start the day before by skipping lunch and supper. I drink only high-energy drinks and lots of water. Early next morning I empty my bowels and about two hours later have an enema to flush out as much material as possible. An hour later I use the bathroom again and then am ready to go. The equipment I use is very basic. Butt plug, 3 feet of heavy chain, 6 inches of light chain, padlocks and a pair of tight Levi jeans. I lube the plug fully and also squeeze some into my butt hole as the plug is going to inside me for some time. I put on my jeans; this takes a while, as they are so tight. I have to use a wire coat hanger through the zip to pull it up and also use a hanger through the button hole to help close it. Many times I have almost given up in exhaustion trying to get the button closed. The feeling of the plug and the tight jeans almost make me cum every time. ...

This all came about when me and my Wife Donna realized we were arguing over a stupid subject, Sex. I know she had many thoughts going on all at the same time, Job, as for the Job for now she’s now working at a Travel Agency part time, but it’s kind of cool because she gets all kinds of deals. Other problems are Money and most important Health, and I’m sure there’s other thing if I were to press the issue. When we talk it seems like everything’s okay then it blows over for a while. Then just when things get on roll something always comes up. ...

(story continues from Mile High Club) Part 2: The New Toys For the next few weeks we had too many passengers and the layovers were too short for any real games like we played on that earlier flight (read “Mile High Club”). I made it back to my home base late at night. By the time I got home it was 3AM and I went right to bed. When I woke up it was noon so I decided to unpack. I was almost done when Jack came over and took me out for lunch. After a few hours he dropped me off at my dorm. When I got to my room I was really surprised to find out they had given me a roommate. I was in the room since I enlisted and this was my first one. ...

They met on the Internet about two months ago. Her roommate had moved out and Dana had been spending more and more time in chat rooms. Chris had made her feel comfortable and at ease in chatting about sex in a new and exciting way. Dana was told about bondage and her curiosities had led her to some sites that had a lot of information; techniques, some photos and philosophies. She had become comfortable with putting clothespins on her nipples and had even come once, while simply tugging a string tied to the clothes pins on her nipples. She liked the extra stimulation and was ready to try more. They agreed to meet after awhile and Chris, it turned out, lived only a few miles away. A neutral site was discussed and they agreed to meet at a tavern on the edge of Dana’s town, but Chris wanted to add some risk to the adventure, and Dana accepted the plan. ...

This is a 100% true story; it happened last night. I had seen an ad in the local free paper for ‘domination in the suburbs’, so one time I called and asked what kind of dungeon they had. “Fully equipped”, they said. I wasn’t interested in paying for a dungeon session, especially since two previous attempts elsewhere were very unsatisfying. But I did want to pay them a visit, and did last night. My wife was out of town for the weekend. I was going to a play in a theatre, which was halfway from home to the dungeon. Now was the time! Before I left home, I put on the bottom layer - - a pair of very tight female trunks, which are so tight that I had to cut out the crotch to keep from a lot of pain from the pressure on my balls. Over that, a pair of boy leg trunks (female style so they are snug in the crotch, but not uncomfortable). And then my regular clothes. I had also generously lubricated my asshole with Noxema. After the play, I went to a stall in the men’s room and pulled down my pants. I decided that it was a good idea to take a leak, even though not doing so would add to the pressure, I worried about doing it when I was in the car. Then I took a butt plug out of my pocket and inserted it; this was a five-inch rubber plug and to keep it in place, I had glued a short piece of plastic pipe onto the end. I pulled up the inner panties and then the outer trunks, putting in an athletic cup. I then went out to the car and pulled into a corner of the parking lot for the rest of the preparation. I removed the rest of my clothes. The first new item was a bodysuit, which used to fit but now is too snug to secure the snaps. However, it did fit over my body and served one purpose - - the cowl at the top could form a hood. Then a pair of white tights; I wanted to use black but couldn’t find them. And white would serve to accentuate the rest of the outfit. After that, a black turtleneck leotard. The clothing was on; now for the accessories. First, a collar. A tag in front read ‘I’M TAKEN. Property of Mistress Clair.’ I took a padlock and secured both the collar and the leotard’s zipper in back. I knew once I clicked the lock that I was stuck until I got home, because that’s where the key was. And then a one-inch belt which closes with a hasp. At that point, I stopped and drove to the location. I drove back and forth a couple of times; I didn’t want to use their parking lot because they could see that I could drive and this would defeat the image I was trying to present. I had two choices, parking in a shopping center across the street or in an adult bookstore 100 yards down the street but on the same side. This is a major road so I picked the latter. (Traffic was already sporadic, coming in bunches as traffic lights down the way turned green, and then nothing.) I put the car keys into my sock; the bulge was not noticeable. Then I got out and walked to the side of their building where I finished the preparation. A ball gag with a label dangling from the front, ‘SASSY MOUTH - Do Not Open Until Midnight.’ And a pair of leather hasp cuffs; I hid the key for the padlock under my crotch, which was within easy reach and not at all noticeable. I put on the gag and locked the cuffs to the hasp from the belt. And then I went in. I handed them a note which ‘my mistress’ had written, telling them ‘I’ needed a place to park my slave on Thursday night, and to show me the dungeon so I might report back to her. (once I take the gag out of his sassy mouth.) The three scantily dressed women had a bit of trouble figuring out what the note meant but with my grunts and, at one time, my attempt to write on paper when my wrists were locked together, they understood. They showed me the dungeon, which was small but had a rack, a square board with manacles in each corner, and a pillory. They gave me the price and I left. I got around the corner and tried to unlock my cuffs but couldn’t seem to manage it. So I walked back to the car, and found there was another car parked next to me, and there was a man in the driver’s seat! I know I gave him quite a show as I fumbled with the car keys and then got inside. I finally managed to get the cuffs lock open, then removed the gag from my aching jaws. It was a disappointing session, but one would never know until one tried it. None of the three girls seemed to be interested in what I was wearing; none of them ‘played along’ by looking at the tag dangling from my collar nor the tag on the gag. (That one was in large type so maybe they could read it without seeming to.) I had thought of wearing a pair of leg irons but considering where I was parked, I decided not to - - even though I could have released myself from them outside the building. I wonder what this addition might have brought in their attention. I could also have put a lock on the gag but the only other lock I had was a mate to the one with the key at home, and I was 30-40 minutes away from home. (But I was also hoping that maybe they would notice the gag was not locked and remove it so I could communicate . . . but that was asking too much.) I got home, released the collar, and took a well-deserved piss. Then I thought that since the outfit was so comfortable, I would wear it to bed. The only thing I took off was the bodysuit, which was too snug for sleeping. Yes, I kept the butt plug in, though I did take it out for a refresher on Noxema. On the way home, I thought of how much fun it would be to return to the mini-dungeon but for an overnight session. I would walk in with wrists handcuffed behind my back and the leg irons on, with the key for both dangling from the front of my collar. They would put me into the dungeon and I would plan to stay past the shift- change - - the place is open 24 hours a day. And when the new shift arrived, the departing one would tell them of the occupant of the dungeon, and they would come in a torment me. Since their slogan is ‘Be our naked playmate, or we’ll be yours’, someone could also remove my trunks and then they could all tease me about my lack of endowment . . . . and chain me up totally naked and exposed to view, and my being unable to do anything about it . . . . . .

(story continues from Wench for a Weekend) Part Two The next morning, I woke up, and got up to the smell of breakfast. I didn’t bother getting dressed (They’d both already seen all I had!), and headed downstairs. Master had already cooked up some bacon, eggs, and pancakes. Mistress bid me join them for breakfast. There were three seats. Master was sitting in one, Mistress in another, and the third had an enormous looking, pre-lubed butt-plug strapped down to the seat in just the right location. I got the hint. I carefully positioned my butt over the huge phallus. Master smiled, watching me. He passed the butter tray. “If you need anything more, help yourself.” ...

Jade coughed as a wave of dust hit her as she opened the trap door to the attic. Tiny dust balls swirled to the floor below her feet. The stench of stale air hitting her nose made her grimace. “Has it really been this long since I have been up here?” She thought to herself. “Oh well, I guess I have to do it. I can’t really move and leave this stuff behind.” ...

“No peeking!” Nikki was scolded when she slipped into the bedroom and went to the luggage sitting on the bed. “You’ll find out what I packed when we get on the boat.” Never quite sure what her husband was up to, and wondering how he knew she had snuck in, Nikki hung her head and gave him the biggest frown that she could. “Why won’t you tell me?” She asked Dave. ...

Michelle 6: Full Body Suit I’ve always had a passion for latex, but had never had the courage to tell any of my boyfriends about it. Unfortunately, as a college student, I was always struggling to make ends meet, and couldn’t indulge myself as much as I would have liked. Luckily, my relations all knew how broke I was, and generally gave me cheques for Christmas and my birthday. I had managed to save enough to buy some small items but I had never managed to get enough to pay for what I most longed to own – a full latex body suit. ...

(story continues from A Controlled Life 4) Part 5 Chapter Fifteen ‘Slaves must worship the temple that is their Owners’ body.’ ‘Orally serving one’s Owners is a privilege and an honor.’ ‘Serving one’s Owners orally is not a sexual act; but an act of service’ ‘’Being allowed to serve orally is the highest calling a slave can ever achieve.’ ‘A slave will provide oral service in any context required; whether that be to provide arousal, completion, clean-up, or any other function requested or desired by its Owner.’ ...

(story continues from A Controlled Life 5) Part 6 Chapter Nineteen When David had completed making the changes to Tom’s computer, he informed Princess Dee that everything was set per her requests. Tom’s computer would automatically reboot after a power failure, and could not boot from any other drive other than its C drive, and the BIOS was now protected with the password that Princess Dee had told David to use. “Excellent! Thank you so much for your assistance David. I look forward to using your services again in the very near future. Now put Tiffany back on the phone and I will tell her to follow you back to you an ATM to get your tip for you and then follow you back to your store once he settles your bill” Princess Dee said. ...

(story continues from A Controlled Life 6) Part 7 Chapter Twenty Two “How… How did you get this number?” Tom asked. “Does that really matter my slave? I don’t think so. I think the only thing that matters now, is what happens next.” Princess Dee said. “I am very disappointed in you, I was beginning to think that you were accepting what was happening. As I told you before I do not want to destroy your life, but I will if I must. Did you really think that you could just walk\away from me? I’ve put a lot of time and effort into giving you what you asked for and what you want; even if you aren’t fully aware of it.” Princess Dee said. ...

First of all I got dressed for the occasion. Since it was fall and cool, I put on black opaque pantyhose, a black satin mini skirt, and a dark silk jersey turtle-neck top. For shoes, I chose a pair of four-inch high heeled pumps. These had instep straps that would ensure that they would not slip off as I walked. I then drove over across town after sundown and put the keys to my handcuffs and to my legcuffs in a film can and put them at the base of a tree that could be easily identified in the dark. This tree was at the edge of a park. ...

The sequel to ‘A Work Of Art’ is complete along with three possible endings. I would like to have your readers vote on the ending they like best, contact me on my blog Fesseln’s Fiction and let me know which ending is best. Part 2 The word ‘punished’ sent cold shivers through Eileen’s entire body. Her imaginative mind pictured the various things that Mark could do to her and had done to her in the past. None of those things, however, she feared were to be her real punishment for cumming without permission. Whatever her punishment was to be, she knew it would be creative, stimulating and torturous. ...

(story continues from Batgirl - The Return 1: Back at it)_ Part 2: Funerals and Wills All of Gotham’s richest and finest, and those hoping to be, were in attendance, and all doing their best to look spectacular in mourning wear, which a few of them did spectacularly. Though most of those who ringed the freshly dug grave site despised Bartholomew ‘Bad-Worth Bart’ Wentworth, they still came out in droves for the cameras and press that covered the funeral. Hundreds were there, outwardly looking sad, but many gleeful that the despicable business leader was finally as cold and lifeless as most thought his heart really was and about to be planted, his remaining mark in life a large, cold granite marker. ...

Part One I was sat at in my office at my work desk, idly wasting time going through the vast amount of pointless corporate emails that are sent on a daily basis. About 90% of these have me automatically clicking on the ‘delete’ button. I figure if it’s that important then the sender will ensure that I receive the message. With one eye on the emails and the other at the clock counting down the minutes until I can close down the computer and go home. ...

(story continues from Bound for Life 4) Just a word or two about the author. This is my 20th book and it will not be sold. I offer it to all who wish to read free of charge. It is does have a full copyright attached. Cuffmaster is not my name or the name that any of the retail books are under. For personal reasons I keep it this way. This is a true story and the events are actual and factual. You can reach me at [email protected] ...

(story continues from Bound for Life 5) Just a word or two about the author. This is my 20th book and it will not be sold. I offer it to all who wish to read free of charge. It is does have a full copyright attached. Cuffmaster is not my name or the name that any of the retail books are under. For personal reasons I keep it this way. This is a true story and the events are actual and factual. You can reach me at [email protected] ...

(Smallville Girl) (selfbondage fiction) What is a fetish? Whatever it is, I have one. The term comes, I think, from anthropology, and refers to an item used as the focus of a clan in a neolithic people. Bunch of big words, all right. What this means is that a group of people who are not allowed to marry each other – clans marry people from other clans – are organized around a concept which may be the name of an animal – say, Parrot Clan, or an element, like Fire Clan, or a part of the body, like Forehead Clan. One group is named Horn Clan…. ...

(A sequel to Ever Increasing Bondage) Chapter 1 Lauren shifted her arms from side to side, in an effort to see how much movement she was capable of. Not very much was the quickly discovered answer. The leather straitjacket creaked softly as she tested its restraining qualities; attributes which she knew, from many hours of experience, to be of a very high standard indeed. Even so, testing the efficacy of the tightly strapped garment was always an attractive way of passing the time; although, in truth, her other options in this regard were somewhat limited just at the moment. ...

Chapter 1 Introduction Clack…….Clack, Clack. The sound of Suzanna’s heels on the marble floor echoed around the hall. Clack…..Clack again echoed around the hall as Suzanna moved her feet to try and maintain her balance. This was quite difficult as she was wearing 4” heels and her legs were held about 2’ apart by a spreader bar. Her arms were encased in a single glove and pulled up above her head forcing her to bend over at the waist while the ball gag in her mouth was preventing any communication. A few days ago this was just something she fantasised about but now there was no backing out she was going to have to accept whatever her master had in mind. ...

“Oops!” Connie said holding up the pair of emerald green panties. “Somebody lost something. How does that happen? How do you lose socks and find other people stuff in your wash?” She grinned and tossed the panties on the shelf. “Uh, those are mine.” Connie blinked at him. “Yours?” “Mm.” “Yours as in you have a thing for women’s panties? Sneak through back yards, pulling them off clotheslines?” “No. No, I wear them.” ...

You can always tell a fantasy story, everything happens far too pat. This one is totally true, and a little unusual. Picture a main trunk road in rural England, single carriageway but fast, surrounded by hedges, trees and fields. There’s a wide grass verge each side of the road. I have found an ideal place where the road sweeps round in a long slow bend; on the outside of the bend and set back about ten feet from the road is a smooth round telegraph pole, carrying phone or power lines. There is a 5-bar wooden gate into a field nearby. ...

(story continues from Fetish Party Night) I love my job at the bondage club, serving every night, and having my girlfriends meet me each night I worked. My boss, Mistress Alicia, loved how good I was at my job and how good I worked together with Kim at the bar. One of my long time usual guest was now my mistress, Courtney, and wanted me as her personal slave. We began dating after I was her slave boy at Alicia’s end of summer fetish party. I had declined her offer to be her permanent slave until after the Halloween party that was now next week. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 6: Full Service)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Chapter 7: Crossing the Line with thanks to SkyHawk7x April 17, 199_by Adara Burke, reporter for The Sun_ I prefer past-tense; newspaper writing is always the was, rather than the is. A force of habit, so I recorded the events of this day in my own style. I’m sure Sister Annie would want things documented. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift 7: Pollywogs)_ Chapter 8: High Mistress of Ecuador “I didn’t think you’d be up this early,” Captain Zana Hoffsteder noted, adjusting her small glasses. “And what ever have you done to Lady Goldwaith? It’s a look that certainly works for her.” Constance Drummand knew she, herself, looked shopworn. Even crisply attired in the black leather skirt, white blouse, and boots of the London Police Force, the weariness shown through. After all, it had only been five short hours ago when Zana finally unbuckled her from the cabin bulkhead, allowing her to crumple to the decking in a post-orgasmic funk. She didn’t even remember Petra carrying her to her cabin. ...

(story continues from Human Interest)_ Part Four Chapter 7: The Proud Pampered Pony Pleases The squeaking of the dinner cart wheels was music to her ears as Irish stood at ‘parade rest’ as she was hungry as well as horny. Mistress Ella entered first dressed in her usual western outfit complete with her ten gallon hat, ornate red and black cowgirl boots and reliable 357 at her side. Christine, following close behind was dressed in full English-style riding gear, highly polished, black leather boots and all. “Very good, Irish Rose, you even managed to get your pony boots and cuffs on all by yourself. That’s great. Maybe we can be the first ones in line this morning.” ...

(story continues from Human Interest)_ Part Five Chapter 8: Chariots and Fire! Ella was chatting with Master Fredricks as they stood in the serving line while Irish half talked with, half interviewed, his ponygirl wife, Windsong. A few moments later, Irish was holding Windsong in her arms as she sobbed softly. Finally, Windsong regained her composure and thanked Irish for being so understanding. “Chicken or beef?” the chef asked Windsong, breaking her somber mood. ...

(story continues from Human Interest)_ Part Six Chapter 9: A Special Treat Mistress Ella chained Irish in her stall and Twilight volunteered to help her get her tack off and hung up so that Ella and Christine could go get the dinner cart. Ella secretly slipped Twilight the remote for Irish’s belt and she and Christine headed for the lodge announcing that they would be back in about a half an hour as they wanted to get their paint-splattered clothes into the washing machine before they dried. ...

(story continues from Human Interest)_ Part Seven Chapter 11: I Told You So Ella and Irish found their cart after a brief bathroom break. Many of the teams were already out on the track but Ella assured Irish that she wouldn’t need that much warm up. Ella clipped the handles of the sulky to Irish’s wrist cuffs and Irish started to kneel. Ella grabbed her bridle and said, “Wait. I want you to wear your blinders for the race. Yes, I know most of the teams out there aren’t wearing any and that is a big mistake. Every year there are collisions because a pony will veer left or right as another pony tries to pass and get run into by someone coming up on the other side that they didn’t see. All of the truly experienced drivers know that their ponies run better if they can only see what’s ahead of them. Okay?” ...

(story continues from I, Masochist - Chapter 1: Performance Art) Chapter 2: Abigail Chapter two of eight is W’s interview with “Abigail.”. * * * * * * * * * * * * I still wasn’t sure how I suddenly became a researcher for a sex therapist studying masochism, but two weeks later, I was back at Shelly’s apartment for the first of six interviews. Despite the fact that Dr Collins was a total asshole, I had agreed to meet with Shelly’s models and write up their stories, or at least write up the answers to their interviews. I think a lot of that decision had to do with the fact that after a night of fantastic sex following the party, Shelly batted her eyes at me again and asked, “So, will you do it? Will you help that old pervert figure out why we girls are like we are?” ...

The furniture store was dark and quiet as an empty church as Elizabeth pulled up in back of it. The whole block was that way. Not a creature was stirring and the thick blanket of snow muffled what little noise there was. The traffic light on the corner was blinking it’s yellow signal to no one. However, what did she expect at three o’clock in the morning on a Monday. ...

Fred had been planning this for a week, his excitement giving him almost constant erections the entire time. Tonight he was finally ready to do some serious self bondage. He had all the gear ready in his living room and had set up his escape earlier in the day. Fred wasn’t as excited about the bondage as he was about escaping it, for to escape meant his leaving his tiny house nude and in bondage for the first time ever. Never had he exposed his private hobby or his private parts to the world, but tonight he would. First however he had to get ready. ...

(story continues from Jane’s Story 4: At The Club)_ Part 5: Weird and Wonderful The weird … Jane wiped the stove. It didn’t need wiping, but Cindy told her to wipe it. That was after she told Jane to strip and put on pantyhose, clipped heavy chrome-steel clamps to her nipples (those were going to be a bitch coming off), pushed a ridiculously large ball gag into her mouth, and locked a pair of leather cuffs on her wrists. Naked she could understand, but pantyhose? ...

You wait glancing around impatiently wondering were the hell he is. You glance at the clock on the wall; you glance around nervously as someone brushes against you, thinking for a moment that they know what you have on or lack of it under your knee length coat. As he had instructed you are only dressed in a tiny black thong and matching strapless bra, you’re knee high black leather boots, a pair of leather cuffs and your coat. ...

(story continues from Kitten 4: Holiday) 5: Kitten’s Day Since being woken by a sharp smack on your ass you have been forced to act as his little maid, he allowed you to eat and use the bathroom before putting you in simple yet effective bondage, you sit on the edge of the bed as he rolls black lace stockings onto your legs, taking his time as he smoothes out the fabric, running his hands up and down your legs massaging them for a minute before reaching for a pair of high heels. You sit patiently as he fastens the shoes in place before he moves over to the box of toys in the wardrobe. He moves back towards you carrying padded leather wrist and ankle cuffs, he fastens each one in place securing them with small silver padlocks before slipping a wide leather collar around your neck. ...

It all started with my late-night visits to Liverpool Central Library. I use the place at least once a week as I’m studying as a mature student. My preferred time is late, usually after midnight. It’s the best time to go as it’s pretty quiet & you be sure that the only other users are serious geeks who, like myself try to avoid being disturbed. Anyway, back to my fantasy….. ...

Chapter 1: First Impressions It was late June in the Midwestern college town. Three weeks before, Dan had received his degree in Information Technology, but instead of celebrating, he was concerned for his future. The recent economic downturn had ruined his hopes for landing a job in his field, and for the first three weeks after graduation, Dan moped around his rented house checking the mail every afternoon for responses to job applications only to find nothing but bills. ...

(story continues from Leather or Knot 2: Dan’s First Modeling Session) Chapter 3: Things Get Personal Dan completed his first full day at “Leather or Knot” without any other customers requesting a demonstration of the products in the shop. After briefly discussing the matter with Amanda, Dan felt better about how he handled the situation. Amanda made him promise not to make the same mistake again, but she seemed to forgive him. ...

PART ONE Saturday - The Next Day This is the sequel to “Bound On The Town” and what happened the next day. However, it is a separate story unto itself. Briefly, I want to recount the events that got Lisa and me into the predicament we found ourselves in on that Saturday morning. In “Bound On The Town,” my girlfriends and I were out shopping together, when the subject of some sort of public bondage adventure came up. Beth and Ashley dared Lisa and I to go to a lesbian bar, with our hands cuffed behind our backs, as their love slaves, to see what would happen. Lisa and I rejected that dare for several reasons, but we eventually came up with another plan for a public bondage outing. ...

From the 2018 Halloween Special I had never been so filled with anticipation for Halloween night as this one. For tonight I would actually be part of my girlfriend’s decoration for the trick-or-treaters, her hanging mummy playing out a fantasy being on display in skintight clothing and bondage. And how lucky I was to have a girlfriend who was so willing to help me experience this out at least this once. It would not be the first time she would put me in this form of constraint. We had played it out and experimented numerous times. But as she began decorating her porch for the night of trick-or-treaters with black light and glowing figures, I asked her what she thought of how the white bandages of a hanging mummy would glow and maybe even frighten a few of the older guests by unexpected movement. So with a little rigging of a hook to support my weight safely and the acquisition of plenty of white roller gauze for bandages added to the rest of our toys, we were ready. ...

(story continues from Making a New Friend) This story contains adult content and should not be made available to minors or be read by anyone who is offended by sexual materials. Feel free to repost this story as long as it is in an appropriate place for the content and as long as this disclaimer remains with it. Part 3 Much to Wendy’s relief, Elaine allowed life to go on pretty much as normal, outside of the house anyway. When they were home it was a completely different story. Strict rules had been laid down for Wendy. Immediately upon arrival at the house, she was to strip naked, install the full harness ball gag and stand in the corner of the living room. There she would have to stand, fingers interlaced behind her back, staring at the corner where the walls met the floor. She was to take this pose and wait, Until Elaine told her to do otherwise. She was not allowed to wear clothes unless instructed to do so. The list went on. Wendy occasionally missed the freedom to come home and relax after a hard day, but she was happier with her life than she had ever been. ...

I promised you another scene between me and Maria, and I think you will find this one entertaining, as it has a definite Mummy theme. It didn’t start out that way though. It started out with dinner. Maria and I went out celebrating her moving in with me, a big step for both of us. It signals a new point in our relationship, one that I hope will last for a long time. ...

(story continues from Monday Morning) Part 2 The power we have with each other seems endless. To feel as though you were meant for another person in a way you never knew existed… that’s what we have. One of my roles is to please him. To ensure every positive emotion he feels is excessive & overwhelming. To push his limits and breach new levels devouring the way of life as we currently know it. His role is as a catalyst. Guiding & spurring me to continue onward, to explore & develop my natural instinct and strengths. We both have an essential need for control & power and thrive on the fear of losing it. ...

Part One Chapter 1 Ms Westbury sat at her large desk set in the bay window looking out over the garden. Light fell on the face of her visitor. “So, Ms Sinclair, why are you applying for this position?” Cecilia looked down at her hands when she replied. “Well, Ms Westbury, I think that I would be very good at it.” Ms Westbury gave a slight cough, as much as to say, ‘perhaps’, and stared at her. Cecilia met her gaze for a moment, before looking down again. ...

(story continues from My Odyssey - Part 1: Meeting Jai As narrated)_ My Odyssey As narrated by Anne-Marie Killamajiian, Wife of Ahmed, of the House of Mustaffa, the Diamond Merchant Warning: This story involves bondage, consensual sex, domination, coercion, sex changes, sexual slavery, rape, and other jiggery-pokery. It is entirely fictional, and is intended as entertainment for adults only. Any resemblance to any person, living or dead, or to any location or activity is purely coincidental. Names have been changed to protect the innocent. (As if anybody ever is!) ...

(story continues from My Odyssey - Part 2: Proposition As narrated)_ My Odyssey As narrated by Anne-Marie Killamajiian, Wife of Ahmed, of the House of Mustaffa, the Diamond Merchant Warning: This story involves bondage, consensual sex, domination, coercion, sex changes, sexual slavery, rape, and other jiggery-pokery. It is entirely fictional, and is intended as entertainment for adults only. Any resemblance to any person, living or dead, or to any location or activity is purely coincidental. Names have been changed to protect the innocent. (As if anybody ever is!) ...

(story continues from My Odyssey Part 13: Bondage School by As narrated)_ My Odyssey As narrated by Anne-Marie Killamajiian, Wife of Ahmed, of the House of Mustaffa, the Diamond Merchant Warning: This story involves bondage, consensual sex, domination, coercion, sex changes, sexual slavery, rape, and other jiggery-pokery. It is entirely fictional, and is intended as entertainment for adults only. Any resemblance to any person, living or dead, or to any location or activity is purely coincidental. Names have been changed to protect the innocent. (As if anybody ever is!) ...

This story stands on its own, but it is actually a sequel – a while ago I wrote a story called Dream Assignment, which is in the archives of this site. If you didn’t read Dream Assignment, all you need to know is that Jack, the owner of a rather up market bondage club, initiated journalist Josie into its pleasures as she researched an article on the club for her new magazine. The article has just been published, and everyone is reading it… ...

The morning sun warmed Lynette’s bare back as she awoke. She was greeted by Bill her husband, lover and master of 15 years. “Well I just dropped the kids of at your mothers. Ready for the great experiment?” She jumped to her feet and hugged him," Of course I’ve dreamt about being your display slave for a long time. How do I look, I’ve been working out?" She raised her arms and turned. ...

(story continues from My Odyssey Part 17: Star Tells Me Her Story … As narrated)_ _Continues from part 17 My Odyssey As narrated by Anne-Marie Killamajiian, Wife of Ahmed, of the House of Mustaffa, the Diamond Merchant Warning: This story involves bondage, consensual sex, domination, coercion, sex changes, sexual slavery, rape, and other jiggery-pokery. It is entirely fictional, and is intended as entertainment for adults only. Any resemblance to any person, living or dead, or to any location or activity is purely coincidental. Names have been changed to protect the innocent. (As if anybody ever is!) ...

(story continues from Pit Pony) Part 2 It was nearly dark before Emily heard the sound of an approaching vehicle. To her surprise, she saw that it was Diane’s car and not John’s. It stopped near the farmhouse and Emily saw Diane walk round the car and help John across to the house. Because of the approaching darkness, Emily was unable to clearly see John’s face and his condition. After a long wait, Diane came over to her with some food and explained that he was not as fit as he thought he was and she was remaining for a few more days. After Diane had returned to the farmhouse, Emily realised that she had not released her arm binder and she was obliged to eat the food from its bowl on the floor like any animal. She was surprised to discover how used to the binder she had become and that she had not thought about it until it was too late. Climbing into bed some minutes later, she was forced to pull the bedclothes up using her teeth. ...

Part 1: Training Thirty-seven and 29/100 Dollars—- Stacy wrote out the check, sealed it into the envelope and subtracted the amount. Balance = $18.47. Looking at the remaining stack of bills caused her stomach to knot and a general sense of despair to overwhelm her. The joke is that there is too much month left at the end of the money. In her case, there was too much semester left. During the summer she would find full time work to build up a bit of a buffer and wait tables during the school year to tide her by. But this semester, classes required for graduation were only offered at night, interfering with her waitress job. Now it was early spring and her summer savings had been consumed. ...

Since I was a freshman in high school I volunteered at the local charity fund raising second hand store. I would sort, hang and help putting out donations. Since I had been volunteering for 8 years now I had my own key and I would normally come in before my afternoon classes started so I could work some of the donations that came into the night drop. I was actually looking forward to spending more time here since summer break was almost here and I was going to enjoy the break before I started to work on my Masters degree. ...

The connection was immediate. I had been surfing the net for a Mistress for month and tonight was my lucky night! She had logged onto “the slave cage” at “bondage.com” as Mistress L. (I had got to know her name was Linda as in Mistress Linda). We were perfectly matching each others age of 23 & chatted for about two weeks almost every evening, discussing our common interests: Total rubber enclosure and strict bondage, humiliation & torture just to name a few, before we decided that we should try a session at her place the following friday (this was Wednesday evening) & if things “clicked” I should stay for the whole weekend. The weekend never seemed to come and every hour felt like days. ...

Lori showed up about two, I was walking to the cab watching the driver lift out the two bags I had helped her with before she had left then was surprised to see him hoist a third out and set it on the ground. Lori turned and grabbed me pulling me down to her and kissed me deeply, normally she would have jumped up to me wrapping her legs around me as she hugged me. I could see no lunging hug would be given this time from the tight pencil skirt she was wearing so I picked her up and swung her in a circle as we kissed. Lori had gotten her dream job, she had been desperately trying to get for years and had spent the last three months in California training. I held her out saying “Let me see the professional you!” Everything she wore screamed Lori, the skirt was especially tight holding her knees close together, she had a wide leather belt pulled tight around her thin waist and even the fitted blouse she wore amplified her attractive body. ...

Part 11 Candle light The pulse of the music thrummed through the floor of Club Abyss, the beat deep and slow like a steady, hungry heart. It was a Friday night and the air shimmered with heat and latex polish, every movement from the patrons radiating intensity. Lena and Mina stood near the bar, their forms clad in glistening black catsuits, the tight latex hugging every curve. They returned, of course they did. They were part of Abyss now. Their eyes gleaming with excitement as they watched the crowd, the stage, and Evelyn herself, moving like a dark queen through the sea of rubber and desire. The air buzzed with pulsing basslines and flickers of strobe light, casting silhouettes of masked dancers across the lacquered floor. Lena and Mina, draped in their latex catsuits, leaned against the bar sipping chilled cocktails, their breath still catching at the edges of the thrill that came with being recognized as full members. Patrons nodded knowingly to them, greeted them. They belonged. ...

(story continues from Subterranean Sally) Part Two The answer being YES two sleeps later! It was the drilling that startled me from a snooze. The TV on and showing Bob at work and I don’t mind admitting I was relieved having not seen him at all yesterday. For the first time I’d started to worry that he really HAD locked me away for good. ‘Silly Sally, course he wouldn’t’ I muttered as I watched as bucket followed bucket as lumps of concrete were hoisted away and then began work on the soil below. That took what seemed ages but as the scraping got louder I knew he was close. I screamed out loud on seeing the top of my coffin appearing and he heard me! A scribbled sign… ‘Hello sweetheart, nearly there’ Another hour or so and I was quietly sobbing as the coffin was raised out and swung onto the tarpaulin covered carpet. I watched him ease out the caps over the screws then wrrrr times eight and he paused to write another sign. ‘Brace yourself, opening top now’ I squealed in pain as the light poured into my eyes. It was SO bright and I knew I should have heeded his warning and closed them. “Sorry love, thought you’d be ready…” he chuckled, reaching in and untaping my fingers. Getting another wail as I unclenched them. “Won’t do that next time,” Bob said and I grinned behind the mask. I’ll not be doing this for a VERY long time… well at least not until I change the food recipes! That mask came off and he saw my teary and very tired looking face and the guy seemed concerned but I assured him I was fine. The rest of the restraints were unlocked, Bob noticing slack round my waist and joked I was half the size of last week. That got me to ask the date and I was amazed to find I’d only been down there five days and it was Saturday afternoon! “But I counted seven sleeps, are you sure?” I gasped and he nodded, saying it was FA Cup Final day and he wanted to watch the match at 3pm. I tried not to sigh… or tell him to put me back down there but instead tried and failed to get out under my own steam. My muscles hurt like hell, I should have wriggled and flexed a lot more, he’d even suggested I start doing that a couple of sleeps ago. Bob looked at his watch and I knew… “Look, you go and watch the game, I’ll just lie here and exercise OK?” he nodded and we had our first kiss, him giving my torso a stroke too. “Proud of you Sally and well done too” he said then hurried off to watch some pointless match… cheers dad! By the time he returned, happy his sweepstake team had won I was sitting up, massaging my legs but dreading the removal of the catheters that were now unplugged from the base. I’d had them before in hospital after a bad fall and had forgotten how painful they can be after a few days. We had another smooch then he brought me a cup of tea. “Thanks… if I do this again I’ll have to work out a way of serving hot drinks and stuff. But not yet” I said, seeing him look at me, probable thinking I’d be doing it again shortly. After the tea was drunk I bent down and unbuckled my shoes then Bob reached under my armpits, lifting me up till I was against his chest. Slowly he lowered me til my feet touched the ground… and to no surprise I could hardly stand without support. He changed grip and I clutched a shoulder as he turned round and we slowly walked to the staircase. “No chance…” I said looking upstairs and he grinned, hand going under my butt and sweeping me off the ground. I squealed as my back muscles couldn’t take the movement that quickly and he apologised before carrying me to my bedroom. A sheet covered the bed and he laid me on it then suggested I remove the tubes while he ran me a bath. “Yeah, so you don’t have to watch eh? Wuss,” I chuckled and he grinned sheepishly, tossed me a box of tissues then fled into the bathroom. I had to stuff a hankie in my mouth to get them out! But there seemed to be no ill effects and I waited for him to emerge. Quite how Bob would take my request that he strip his daughter naked than put her into the bath, wash her from head to foot and suchlike I wasn’t sure. So when he came out he saw I was still dressed and paused. He’s quicker than I thought and shook his head when I tugged the hem of the dress. “Not a chance Sal, I’ll carry you in there and unzip the frock but the rest you’ll have to manage alone, OK? I don’t mind the odd hug and kiss we share but no further. It wouldn’t be fair on either of us, understand?” I nearly had a tantrum but stopped myself, remembering I was the ‘new Sally’ now so grinned wryly. “Fair enough, and thanks…” I shuddered as he undid me, his other hand holding the two bits at my neck. Reaching up and taking them off him and I allowed Bob to leave. That bath never felt so good! And I was there long enough that I needed to top it up or I’d freeze. Clambering out almost defeated me but somehow I managed, staggering into the bedroom and finding Bob had left a long white nightie and patterned kimono hanging up for me to use. It wasn’t mine, I’m a PJ’s or T-shirt and shorts lass, so I’ll assume he wants me to dress like a lady now rather than slob around showing off. My skin was tingling as the silky fabric rubbed me all over… lovely and now my legs were stronger I strutted and swished round the room. Having read about the girls who liked these I now saw what the fuss was about, sliding my hands over my body, stroking nipples and feeling myself shudder. A long session on my hair followed by some discreet slap and I was ready. Slippers on and I carefully walked downstairs where I could smell dinner. I’d lost enough weight and was ravenous. Coming into the kitchen and Bob smiled as he saw what I was wearing. “Yeah, the ‘new Sally’s much better,” he said coming over seeing me standing there. I walked into his embrace and grinned as his hands roamed onto my butt. We hugged for ages, no kissing but I was just glad to be held by someone again. “Right, sit down and we’ll eat.” I obeyed after fetching drinks and he nodded, seeing I didn’t plonk myself down like usual. Another warm smile and nod of approval. “Guess our days apart did the trick then Sal hon?” and I agreed. I was determined not to betray his trust again and told him that. Sitting in the living room later on we also debriefed the session I’d gone though, me giving my side of the story, how I’d felt and what I intended to do to improve things if or when I did it again. “Not too soon I hope?” he asked and I shook my head. “No, maybe we’ll use it as a secret dieting device. Shame it cannot be marketed but no. Guess you’ve got other ideas for me, yes?” He nodded, saying that the other basement room was now fitted out the way it’d been for mum’s pleasure and that we’d have a look tomorrow. “There is a lot of kit and stuff for you to learn and enjoy, however Sally I want you to promise me you’ll never… ever practice self-bondage in there without me knowing first. Understand love, if you got something wrong it could place your life in grave danger, remember what I said when Donna got caught. Imagine me having to explain to you as an innocent fifteen year-old what had gone wrong?” My eyes were starting to water and Bob saw his point had been made. Somehow I managed not to cry but it was a chastened and very tired lady who was later led upstairs to her room. He kissed me goodnight at the doorway and did not come in. I was asleep barely minutes later, luxuriating in being able to wriggle about and suchlike. Next afternoon however I found wriggling was impossible. Once we’d had a normal morning reading the papers, Bob filling in the grave while I’d prepared the midday meal it was going to be my first lesson in the other basement. We’d discussed safety words, mine was ‘Ink’, as it could be said from behind a gag. I’d already practised saying it while in the coffin and had no problem when I briefly wore a penis gag. Now I obeyed the order to dress in my fitness gear and trainers then somewhat nervously followed Bob downstairs. The door creaked open and Bob went first then waved me inside. My eyes widened on seeing various implements that had once held my mother and I felt a brief pang of sadness. “Yeah, still missing her,” I replied to a question and we came together for a hug and kiss. There were several main items, a x-frame cross, a pole with various loops all round it, a set of stocks, a pommel horse, even a bondage bed, this with chains and loops from all sides and lastly a seated pillory. This being a bench with raised sides allowing wrists to be secured either side of the head. “This is mine, Donna used to cut my hair while I was locked in it, said it was the only way I’d stop moving!” I really laughed at that and he grinned, especially as I normally do his hair in the kitchen, so I’d joked it’ll be better done here in future. He opened the wardrobe in the corner and I came close, seeing enough cuffs, collars and chain to restrain an army. Gags, whips, paddles and a couple of hoods completed the bulging inventory. My dreams about wearing some of this was interrupted… “Right Sally love, which piece first…” and I paused then pointed to the cross. Coming up and staring at the straps at many points. I shuddered a bit and a question was asked if I wanted to continue. I did and turned away, got another hug then asked Bob to secure me to it. He nodded, placed hands on my torso then eased me back till my butt hit the device. Looking down he instructed me to ‘open my legs’ and I giggled loudly at that. Shaking slightly then stepped onto the little blocks, feeling the straps brushing my limbs and he let go as I steadied myself. Leaning back and my head rested against the rear part, feeling another strap that I assumed was to go round my neck. The first straps he allowed me to do myself. Around the waist and a second going just under the shoulders. I was committed now as Bob got to work. Each one as it was applied sent tremors running through me. Ankles, one on both sides of my knees then the last two just at the top of my thighs. Then he took my left hand; kissed it then secured the wrist, two more near the elbow then the right arm got the same treatment. I was staggered at how it felt, my chest heaving now, probably very flushed cheeks too and he remarked that I was ‘quite a sight’. He went round them again and tightened each by a notch and I joked I shouldn’t fall off now. He asked about the neck one but for once I declined, worried I might choke or jerk against it. “Hmmm, very wise Sal, once you get used to it we’ll try again.” I agreed then asked him what was next. Bob suggested a blindfold and I nodded, saying he could gag me if he wanted. “OK, your wish is my command love.” My vision vanished to inky blackness as he laid the mask over the bridge of my nose then tied it off. Then the gag was slid in and secured before being pumped up. I squeaked a bit and he paused, asking if it was too tight and got a shake of head. “Isss ookkayy…” I ‘said’ and heard him chuckle. He got me to test my safety word and I complied. “OK that’s good honey. The next time I hear that, I’ll free you immediately alright?” That was reassuring to me and I hung there silently, this was all I’d dreamed of since starting to read bondage sites and seeing models in poses. Now I was that lucky girl so sighed and wriggled in my bonds, trying to listen to what Bob was doing… but there was silence now. My breathing through the nose was too loud to hear and I wondered if he’d left the room. No doubt hoping to watch the re-run of yesterday’s football! I jumped and squealed feeling something touch my leg. Not a finger but somehow light or fluffy as it rose above my knee. My breathing getting louder as a second joined it on my other leg. Both heading north and I sighed as they caressed my thighs. Obviously Bob wasn’t going to physically touch his daughter there. Some might consider that inappropriate so these… feathers I deduced were to do the work instead. My face felt red now as one of them came up and tickled my ear. I shook a lot more and was glad of the bindings, still thinking I might fall off! They returned below and while one roamed over my legs the second was giving my stomach serious attention. This continued for ages and I felt myself starting to get wet. I hoped he wouldn’t smell that and stop. But no, those damn things teased and tormented me enough that I felt sweat running down my back. “Enjoying it darling?” he asked as I bucked and rocked, trying to stop those damn things touching me as Bob moved them all over, jabbing a nipple with the quill, rubbing up my thighs and making me start groaning as feelings I’d suppressed for too long began stirring. Bob however could see I was starting to get a little excited or tired now, (both actually) Sweat pouring off me and he stopped, hearing me sigh as he went to the cupboard, saying he was putting the feathers away. I tried to relax in the bonds and nodded on being asked had I had enough. “Well done Sally, that’s not bad for a first attempt. Now stay there, I’ll be back soon…” he said then left me to cool down for what seemed ages! Finally I sighed on hearing him return and he took off the blindfold. The gag was removed and a straw inserted, finding a full glass of milk to be dispatched. I knocked half of it back in one go, the rest after a couple of breaths. I nodded in reply about freedom and Bob released my arms, a faint gasp as blood rushed to my hands and I probably would have fainted were my legs and torso not still attached. He undid both legs and allowed me to do the last two, his hands ready to catch me. Thankfully I was alright and walked gingerly to the bondage bed to examine it closely. It really was something and I looked down at the design. Seeing that the barred sides all round could be raised to form a cage. The top bit inside the high frame could be lowered to complete the confinement. It seemed older than the rest of the toys and I turned, seeing Bob look a little wistfully at it. “Yes Sally, it’s older than you love… I… well…” and he looked a little sad now. He came closer and despite my sweaty body I needed to hug him and did so. He didn’t pull away, just wrinkled his nose but held on all the same and was soon smiling again. “Thanks, I guess you’re right. Your mother loved this bed. She spent many a pleasant afternoon on it. In fact… it was a wedding present from her father!” I’m glad I wasn’t drinking at that moment. I’d have choked as I coughed and spluttered “You WHAT! You mean granddad KNEW!” He smiled and patted the surface, indicating I was to sit down and listen. I did so and he told me the full story of how he and Donna had met. Every now and again his fingers touched one of the restraining rings with a tremble as the tale emerged. He’d been in London to watch a football match that got abandoned due to weather. Moping around he was in Soho when another deluge began. Diving into a doorway my dad bumped into a girl also taking shelter and over the next hour his silvery tongue succeeded in chatting Donna up. She was a bit embarrassed to say what she did for a living but eventually, once the rain stopped Bob insisted on escorting her to work. Only to find Miss Robbins as she was then, worked in an ‘adult’ shop owned by her old man! Turned out Ronnie Robbins was a rather important figure in that world and was teaching his girl all about it. “Like you’ll be learning in the office next week. But not about stuff like this!” and I roared with laughter now. ...

(story continues from The Bronze Horse 10) Part 11 Sometimes she would harness me up with the helmet and bra but not the elbow cuffs or saddle and we would go for a ride. Bare back I suppose it would be called. Despite this I did enjoy have Minnie ride me it was nice to be able to get away from some of the menial tasks I was given, like walking in circles for hours on the pump. ...

(story continues from The Bronze Horse 11) I would like to thank Pliny who edited this chapter. It wouldn’t be what it is without the time and trouble he spent with the revision. Part 12 I was resting in my stall after returning from the daily trip into town. I was in a pleasant state of mind feeling refreshed and clean. Every day on my return Mato would remove my harness also the butt and pee plugs. I had been left feeling open down there between my legs. Then he had washed me down, paying special attention to my crotch area. I was left to dry in the sun before the butt plug was greased with this paste they used and slipped back up my arse. Over the time I had been forced to wear it, I could feel that the small amount of movement it had, when I was working, had made the surrounding tissue turn into hard skin, like you get on your feet sometimes. The paste was soothing and seemed to insure the area stayed healthy. ...

(story continues from The Chaperone’s Apprentice) Part 2 Ms Westbury looked up from her big desk in the bay window as Cecilia put down a cup of coffee. She waved a letter. “It is high time that you planned and executed an assignment yourself. We have been asked to carry out a little job that will be an ideal for you to do solo. Pull up a chair and I will tell you about it”. ...

(story continues from The Clothes Make The Woman) Part 2: The Princess Room I woke alone in my bed, and the condition of the linens was expected with my actions of the previous night, and they would have to be changed before I slept on them again. I found Sam up early in the kitchen after my shower preparing a light breakfast and coffee for me, he was wearing his guy clothes so he was again Sam to me. I thanked him for breakfast and then told him seriously that I had been thinking about something, and his face froze in a kind of “here it comes” look. I had all I could do to suppress the smirk I felt on the inside as I told him I missed the clothes line smell of fresh linens from my childhood, and asked him if he thought he could put up a line in the back yard to hang “my” sheets on after he washed them. The relief on his face was evident, and he told me I would be sleeping on fresh sheets that night without me actually even having to ask him, his desire to please me with the smallest things evident by his actions. He had even made the coffee stronger that morning the way I like it, and after my first sip I complimented him on it as well. ...

(story continues from The Clothes Make The Woman 2: The Princess Room) Part 3: The Body Suit The time flew by with my Sam almost never present, but his alter ego Samantha was constantly busy maintaining the house and doing all the domestic duties we used to share. I now had the time to join the same health club Beth belonged to, and I reluctantly admitted to my mentor that she was right about there being no downside to Samantha’s service to me, with the exception of my missing sex life. I lamented the fact though that Samantha just wasn’t as neat and tidy as her husband was, as well as being slightly lazy at times. ...

(story continues from The Clothes Make The Woman 3: The Body Suit) Part 4: The Transformation I realised Samantha was much happier now than she ever was as Sam, and I accepted the responsibility to supervise her transformation as far as I was willing to let it go. There was no reason not to get her breasts done, or the hypnosis with how happy she was in the body suit, and we scheduled both things to be done at the same time. The chemical castration patches were the easiest thing of the three to arrange, but would have to wait until her surgery was complete, and she was fully recovered. Samantha came up with the money for the procedure, and I was surprised that she could as I thought her business was just getting by financially. ...

Chapter 1 This tale, and its sequel, could not be told while the main characters were still in professional (sic.) practice. Even now some ambiguity is necessary, however … The roar of the passing London traffic beyond the thin Perspex of the telephone box faded to a distant buzz and for several long seconds Charles felt as though he were suspended in some kind of limbo, his visual focus narrowing rapidly until only the small rectangle of pasteboard filled it. ...

(story continues from The Consultants 3.12) Part 3: Chapter 13 Next morning Charles was up early to get ready for work. Even so, looking out of the window as he prepared breakfast he could see that Leslie had beaten him to it and was already down in the mews loading things into the back of her car that had not been out of the garage since the return from the near fatal visit to collect Charles’s things ...

(story continues from The Consultants 3.13) Part 3: Chapter 14 Late next day Leslie was more or less conscious. Amber and Charles had sat by her bedside all the time, one or other briefly going off duty for a pee or to fetch more coffee. Apart from an occasional brief visit, the nursing staff left them alone. Her cut and swollen face made speaking difficult and painful for her, but they held her hand by way of encouragement and comfort and slowly pieced together what had happened from the, not always coherent ramblings, of the heavily sedated Leslie as she drifted in and out of consciousness ...

(story continues from The Consultants 3.14) Part 3: Chapter 15 Leslie had been discharged from hospital, Ray Browne having declared that he had done all he could in the short term. Though he proposed surgery to mitigate some of the damage, his opinion was that the operation would best be deferred for a few months to give his emergency repairs time to heal. He had been insistent that she should not walk other than was absolutely necessary and that she should temporarily suspend her professional activities. ...

(story continues from The Consultants 3.15) story continued from part 3.15 Part 4: Chapter 16 Charles’s Hoovering of his lounge carpet was interrupted by a knocking on the inner door to the stairs leading up from Leslie’s living quarters. He glanced at the clock as he went to open it. It was not uncommon for her to come up for a chat on Saturday morning, but this was unexpectedly early. “All right, I coming,” he called, thinking that, perhaps, he should not wear such high heels while doing his house work though, at the same time admitting that he was now rather addicted to them and, anyway, they went especially well with the maid’s outfit he wore when cleaning and were good practice for his every day office ‘flatties’ with mere twelve centimetre heels. ...

(story continues from The Consultants 4.17) Part 4: Chapter 18 Gwyneth was in the study seated in front of a professional video player and monitor. From time to time she stopped the tape, shuttling back and forth a few frames to find exactly what she wanted then pressing a key of the computer Charles had set up for her to garb them as a permanent record for later enhancement and study. The tapes she was watching so intently had been obtained by Amber, courtesy of her rapidly widening circle of television contacts, both on and off the set. Together they covered almost every race in which Sarah Turnbull had entered a horse. ...

(story continues from The Guiding Hand3: Taken by the Hand) Continued from part three Part 4: The Sunny Seats. The next 5 days are a disaster, leaving poor Andy unable to concentrate, sleep or eat. His head and body so full of wild emotions they took up his every waking hour. He can’t believe she expected him to just surrender to her once more, “i will collect you”, what was he a piece of luggage she can pick up any time, to take back to her house. No way…no way?….. Then why did that knot in his stomach not taste of fear, nor sicken like dread…..it was more like……like Christmas eve….No, no, it was fear and dread he told himself, it must be, it could be nothing else. Could it?. ...

(story continues from The Guiding Hand6: Lessons to be Learnt) Continued from part six Part 7: Latex and Leather. Naked beneath the cream robe, Jane sat in the sun and as she did, the garden laid out before her, the faint trail of aeroplanes in the blue sky, she watched with pride as her new maid, came to her call. For a moment as Andy stepped from the kitchen door out onto the sun lit terrace, Jane thought him to be dressed in nothing but syrup and oil, so smooth was his outfit, so deep the shine. However as he neared, with elegant steps atop those dangerous heels, the tell-tale crease and ripple of the latex revealed itself. They moved over his hips and stretched to reflect the light with each sway of the hip or turn of the knee. ...

(story continues from The Initiation 5) AMY The last night of our holiday, neither of us could have predicted how things would turn out. Rob stands me in front of him, naked, fresh from my bath, hair done up on top of my head and ready to get dressed for the evening of cocktails and dancing he’s promised me. I turn a questioning glance his way, but he just smiles back at me in that enigmatic way he’s mastered so well. I sense this evening is not going to be as straightforward as I had thought. ...

The following story true. It includes self-bondage (directed by a mistress), exhibition and submission and took place in Las Vegas and Arizona while I was attending Comdex more than 8 years ago. At the time I was seeing a mistress on the East Coast and when she found out I was going to be at the show, she planned a special occasion for me at a motel in AZ owned by a friend of hers. Most of our activities to date have been in a confined and controlled environment and focused mostly on straight bondage with minor use of female clothing. This is also the first, but not the last time I was involved in public cross-dressing. ...

The following story true. It includes self-bondage (directed by a mistress), exhibition and submission and took place in Las Vegas and Arizona while I was attending Comdex more than 8 years ago. At the time I was seeing a mistress on the East Coast and when she found out I was going to be at the show, she planned a special occasion for me at a motel in AZ owned by a friend of hers. Most of our activities to date have been in a confined and controlled environment and focused mostly on straight bondage with minor use of female clothing. This is also the first, but not the last time I was involved in public cross-dressing. ...

(story continues from The New House Rules 5) Chapter 6 Part 6a I chew on the cloth pressed between my teeth, then make another feeble move forward. Tara and I are both sitting on the floor, tied back to back against a post in Wil’s basement. My wrists are handcuffed behind my back, and my legs are tied above my knees and at my ankles. I pull myself forward into the ropes across my chest, run under my arms and above my breasts, welding me to the metal behind me. It of course does not budge, but squirming against the bondage is one of the best parts of being tied. I straighten my legs and twist my ankles against the ropes circling them. Tara’s blonde hair whips around the pole and hits me on the face. She must be squirming also. I find myself wishing that next time Taylor will tie our hair under the gags. I can’t even blow the strands out of my face while gagged. I smile inside, inescapability tied and I am already thinking about the next time I am tied. ...

Part One: Seduction Jonah stared out his office window over the city, the warm sunlight of the summer afternoon glinting off the traffic below him. One more day, he thought to himself, and I can kick back for two whole days of doing absolutely nothing for the first time in months. An athletic business administrator in his late twenties, Jonah was a rising star in the company; his time was so very rarely his own and it was beginning to wear on him. As if on cue to tell him the world had other plans yet again, he was brought back to reality in the form of his occasional date-mate and head of the secretarial pool, Suzie, who poked her head through his office door and flashed a 1000-megawatt smile in his direction. “Got a second?” she implored. ...

My wife keeps me in chastity. Not for any particular reason. I’ve never strayed and never wanted to but she likes the power and if it makes her happy, then I’m happy to go along with it. It’s a CB-3000, standard chastity belt but with one difference, she uses a 4-digit combination lock instead of the standard tamper proof or metal padlock which she had been using. With 10,000 possible combinations, there was no way I’d ever be able to guess the number. ...

Story also appeared in Halloween Special 2012 Susie had been anticipating Halloween; she loved partying. She knew that with Halloween there was the opportunity to be incognito and without anyone knowing who she was her inhibitions nearly vanished. It was like being drunk while sober. She could (and would) do something that she could only brave while snookered to the gills, but while still being sober and enjoying the excitement of it (or fearing it). Then there was avoiding the risk of being in a public place roaring drunk and waking up next morning with no memory of the night before, in a strange bed, floor, or wherever and not knowing whoever! No, that would not do! But still she wanted to flirt and show off for the thrill of it. The thought excited her. But how to have her virtue and dare she think of it, the slutiness too? Should she dare to be such a wonton woman? Yes she would do it! ...

(story continues from The Secret Life of Rica 5: Bea In Chains) Chapter 6: Trade Negotiations Erica had Bea cornered in the kitchen. “What did you do that for? I can’t share a house with him,” Erica said. Bea looked up at the ceiling, avoiding eye-contact. “We need somebody for the rent right? Why not him? And he said he has a friend. We need the rent money.” “Cut the Shades of Grey eye-rolling Bea. Fine. Yes. We need people, but it didn’t have to be my boss. Now I’m going to have to keep up this fake image at home too. It’s impossible.” ...

Author’s note: Some words, including ‘hugely’ occur far too often in the story. The story is intended to portray the written version of a verbal narrative, and the character “talks that way.” The author understands the value of variety in written and spoken words, and practices it. Hugely. Part 1 My Name is William Randolph Shelton and I make this statement freely and under no coercion. The night in question I was a participant in a sex scene with the principles of the matter. The other people involved were Robert Hanscom, Marcia East, and at one point in the evening Daria Wilson. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 8: Andrea and the Uncertain Future) story continued from part eight - (part two) Part 9: Andrea and the New Normal “You know, this has actually been really nice,” Andrea said as she slowly walked arm in arm along the waterfront with her date. She had been dreading it, a setup by a roommate, but it had actually not been a bad night. The food was good, the guy seemed nice, and now that it was just a few days shy of fall the oppressive summer muggy heat had finally been replaced by an altogether more pleasant temperature. ...

“So when are you going to take these things off me?” Tonya asked in her sultry voice, displaying her handcuffed wrists to her husband as he drove their Toyota pick-up. Grant smiled his lop-sided, ‘I-got-something-up-my-sleeve’ smile, “I left the keys at home. . .” “WHAT!” Tonya nearly shouted. “I didn’t think we would need them at the Halloween party tonight, Tonya-love, so I just didn’t bring them,” Her husband said, knowing full well that one of the pair of keys hung on his keychain. ...

“Guilty” “Guilty” “Guilty” “Guilty” Each in their turn, the twelve men stood. Each man in his turn uttered the same pronouncement. “Guilty” Loraleie could only look down at the rough-hewn planks of cedar beneath her bare feet. She could not avoid the sight of her wrists bound by the hard iron manacles, the short chain of 3 links between them. The charred-black of the rough worked iron weighed heavy on her wrists. Her linen shift was grey from past owners, and carried bits of the straw from her cell. ...

(story continues from The Victim 2)_ _continued from part two Part 3: Turnabout After my extended weekend with Caroline and Monica and after banking the huge payout they gave me, I laid back and did nothing for several weeks. I needed it! They had really worked me over, in a good way! My bondage and sexual appetites were sated. But…that never lasts long, so I began to return to old habits. I prowled the websites and other places people like me congregate. I made a few contacts, but nothing turned up. Apparently libidos were being stifled by the ongoing mortgage and financial crisis. Even rich pervs have limits! It wasn’t a desperate search. I had plenty of cash to live on. I had my trusty vibrator and all the dvds from my visit to Caroline, so I was in pretty good shape. ...

(story continues from The Women of Latex Hills)_ 2. The Plastic Twins “So you see, I haven’t had time to do much this week” Tanya explained. “I guess our first week looked similar, most of us at least” Olivia agreed. Melody stood up and went to the kitchen telling everyone she’d be right back. “You probably still have lots of unanswered questions?” inquired Christina, or Tina as most people called her. ...

(story continues from Tightly Bound Bride) Chapter Thirteen Mary could tell by the position of the sun that is was almost 6:00 in the evening. “Good,” she thought to herself, shrugging the ache from her neck and shoulders. Today had been “silver day”, one of her less favorite chores. The household had hundreds of pounds of sterling silver–tableware, tea services, platters and candlesticks–and once a month it was her task to clean them. She would be dressed in a tight corset and her gray, functional maid’s outfit. An immense harness ballgag would be wedged between her teeth, and her lacy maid’s hat would be placed upon her blond head. She would be collared, and lead down to the pantry, where she would be perched on a hard, uncomfortable stool. Her ankles would be cuffed together, with a short chain threaded through the rungs of the stool. So as not to scratch the silver, her wrists could not be cuffed. Instead a leather belt was locked around her corseted waist. There were rings on either side of the belt. Leather cuffs were locked around each upper arm just above the elbows, and these cuffs were locked to the ring on the belt, keeping her elbows tightly against her sides. There was enough room to reach the silver piled in front of her on the table, but not enough to reach the lock on her gag, or ankles. Mary sighed when she saw the huge pile of silver that she was expected to polish to a brilliant shine before the end of the day. Next to the silver was a giant economy sizes bottle of silver polish, and a pile of clean, soft rags. Reaching for the first piece, she began her task at a brisk pace. She was allowed a short break mid-morning and afternoon, and was un-gagged for ten minutes to drink a bowl of thin, tasteless soup for lunch. With the constriction of the corset, she couldn’t eat much anyway! ...

(story continues from Training Rose 6: Dressage) Part 7: Cannes to Las Vegas “What on earth did you want to go and do that for!” Daddy demanded as I stepped down from the podium, or what was left of it after it collapsed when I did my victory jump, to a faint ripple of polite applause with my Cannes grand prix winners gold medal around my neck. I had just won arguably the worlds most prestigious pony-girl event the Cannes Grand Prix outright and yet still he still found cause to criticise me, he really was impossible. ...

(story continues from Trisha – Finding My Way Chapter 5: Suburban Health Care) Disclaimer: Thanks to Feline and JD, without whose help the story would not have come out as smoothly as you see it. All websites referenced in the story are imaginary URLs based on real websites. Chapter 6: Folsom Street Fair I had recovered from my injury, and life was going pretty well for a change. The Folsom Street Fair was coming up. Dave offered me a private gig – I would be dressed as he pleased as we went through the fair. He assured me this gig was absolutely no public nudity. Despite having a modest bank account, I knew I needed the money. Dave paid well for what I did, and Linda would kill him if he touched me. I agreed to do it. ...

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Convicted of terrorism, Vicki is sentenced to penal slavery Vicki, a young woman who works for a large department store, figures out a way to bypass the electronic return tags on expensive dresses sold by the store where she works . This allows her to buy dresses on a Friday, wear them to events over the weekend, and return them on Monday. ...

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 3: The first day of punishment) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Convicted of terrorism, Vicki is sentenced to penal slavery Vicki, a young woman who works for a large department store, figures out a way to bypass the electronic return tags on expensive dresses sold by the store where she works . This allows her to buy dresses on a Friday, wear them to events over the weekend, and return them on Monday. ...

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 4: A Corporate Flogging Contest) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Slave missy learns there is more than one kind of spanking. This is the story of a young woman’s conviction as a terrorist and what happens to her when she is sentenced to penal slavery. Penal slavery is not impossible. The Thirteenth and Fourteenth Amendments to the Constitution of the United States of America do not NOT prohibit slavery. They only LIMIT slavery to punishment for crimes. In other words, the Constitution allows penal slavery. ...

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 5: Old-fashioned Reformed School Punishment) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Slave missy is caned by a robot. This is the story of a young woman’s conviction as a terrorist and what happens to her when she is sentenced to penal slavery. Penal slavery is not impossible. The Thirteenth and Fourteenth Amendments to the Constitution of the United States of America do not NOT prohibit slavery. They only LIMIT slavery to punishment for crimes. In other words, the Constitution allows penal slavery. ...

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 6: Madison Robotic Discipline System) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Slave missy endures a variety of water punishments. This is the story of a young woman’s conviction as a terrorist and what happens to her when she is sentenced to penal slavery. Penal slavery is not impossible. The Thirteenth and Fourteenth Amendments to the Constitution of the United States of America do not NOT prohibit slavery. They only LIMIT slavery to punishment for crimes. In other words, the Constitution allows penal slavery. ...

story continues from part one Part Two Chapter 3: Yes, Mistress The sun was going down as Anya led me down into the basement. “I think you need a big hug,” she said, leading me into a room I hadn’t seen before. Anya went over to a cabinet, took a small vibrator out of a drawer and slipped it into my still wet pussy. “It’s radio-controlled,” she said, smiling. The bed appeared to have rubber sheets on it that were wrapped around a frame. Anya untied my arms and told me to get in. This was the first time I had been completely unshackled since it all began but we both knew that I would not try to escape. I climbed in between the rubber sheets and laid down. The top sheet had a mouthpiece going through it and Anya helped me fit it into my mouth. Then she told me to put my arms palm down at my sides with my fingers splayed. Anya pushed earplugs in my ears so that I couldn’t hear a thing. She pulled the top sheet over me and attached it at the top of the bed. I found I could breathe quite easily through the mouthpiece and I could see dimly through the rubber sheet. ...

Chapter 1: Germany Bound Anya and I had met on several occasions when she came to New York or I travelled to Germany on business. She was our dealer in Germany and I was her representative. Typically, my European trips were whistle-stop tours of several countries with no time for sightseeing so when she asked me to join her for two major fashion shows in two consecutive weeks, I was very excited at the prospect of spending some time in one country. The first show was Tuesday through Friday in Essen, the second from Monday through Wednesday in Frankfurt. Anya invited me to stay with her at her country house over the weekend. ...

Chapter 5: Anya’s Slave Anya sat and looked at me for a long time. I could see that she was thinking of how she might be able to manage things. I knew that she wanted to accept my submission, but clearly there were some major logistical issues she would have to overcome. I knelt in front of her, trying to look down, but unable to tear my eyes from hers. I desperately wanted to beg, plead, promise - anything that might get her to say yes ...

I’d been talking to him for a few months over the computer. I don’t know if he ever told me his name. If so, I had long forgotten it. I now knew him only as “Master”, and preferred it that way. He asked me what I wanted to be called, and I chose “Wench” - more creative than “slave”, and I sure would serve him like a serving wench would. This wasn’t exactly a “normal” relationship, even as dom/subs go. He was married to another woman - his “Mistress”. His problem was, with their different work schedules, the few times they got to spend together, she wanted to be in control - he is a switch, and needed an escape for his dominant half. That’s where I fit in. ...

from the 2007 Halloween special I have been a person who has struggled with my weight most of my life. Recently I had quit smoking and gained more weight than I want to admit. Almost 75 pounds! I have in the past two years managed to get rid of almost thirty-five pounds of excess baggage. My wife had been diagnosed with a long-term illness and the meds have finally gotten correct. As soon as the type of meds and dosages were correct she shed 40 pounds. Almost overnight. This has led her to start to get on my case with regularity. I explained to her I have always had a problem and at times really needed extra incentive. She thought about it for a minute and agreed to grant me a long-time sexual fantasy if I could lose the weight. I had to make her a list of fantasies. I felt that if I put the effort into this I deserved a rather good one so I only detailed three of my more outré imaginations. That is the list she received and she didn’t even flinch, but rather gave me a four-month deadline. ...